The judgement of the late Arch-Bishop of Armagh and Primate of Ireland 1. Of the extent of Christs death and satisfaction &c, 2. Of the Sabbath, and observation of the Lords day, 3. Of the ordination in other reformed churches : with a vindication of him from a pretended change of opinion in the first, some advertisements upon the latter, and in prevention of further injuries, a declaration of his judgement in several other subjects / by N. Bernard.
         Ussher, James, 1581-1656.
      
       
         
           1658
        
      
       Approx. 178 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 95 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A64661
         Wing U188
         ESTC R24649
         08259185
         ocm 08259185
         41259
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A64661)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 41259)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1242:27)
      
       
         
           
             The judgement of the late Arch-Bishop of Armagh and Primate of Ireland 1. Of the extent of Christs death and satisfaction &c, 2. Of the Sabbath, and observation of the Lords day, 3. Of the ordination in other reformed churches : with a vindication of him from a pretended change of opinion in the first, some advertisements upon the latter, and in prevention of further injuries, a declaration of his judgement in several other subjects / by N. Bernard.
             Ussher, James, 1581-1656.
             Bernard, Nicholas, d. 1661.
          
           [9], 176 p.
           
             Printed for John Crook,
             London :
             1658.
          
           
             "The reduction of episcopacy unto the form of synodical government received in the ancient church" has special t.p.
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of Ireland. -- Collected works.
           Theology -- Early works to 1800.
           Theology -- History -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           JUDGEMENT
           Of
           the
           late
           ARCH-BISHOP
           OF
           ARMAGH
           ,
           And
           I
           Primate
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               Extent
               of
               Christs
               death
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               observation
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               Ordination
               in
               other
               reformed
               Churches
               :
            
          
           With
           a
           Vindication
           of
           him
           from
           a
           pretended
           
             change
             of
             opinion
          
           in
           the
           first
           ;
           Some
           Advertisements
           upon
           the
           latter
           ;
           And
           ,
           in
           prevention
           of
           further
           injuries
           ,
           A
           Declaration
           of
           his
           judgement
           in
           several
           other
           subjects
           .
           By
           
             N.
             Bernard
             ,
             D.
             D.
          
           and
           Preacher
           to
           the
           Honourable
           society
           of
           Grayes-Inne
           ,
           London
           .
        
         
           Gather
           up
           the
           fragments
           that
           remain
           ,
           that
           nothing
           be
           lost
           :
        
         
           Joh.
           6.
           12.
           
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             John
             Crook
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Ship
           in
           St.
           
             Pauls
             Church-yard
          
           ,
           1658.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           THE
           first
           Treatise
           containing
           the
           Judgement
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           Primate
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             True
             Intent
             and
             Extent
             of
             Christs
             
             death
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
          
           was
           written
           by
           him
           ,
           at
           the
           request
           of
           a
           Friend
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           the
           Synod
           of
           Dort
           :
           a
           Copy
           of
           which
           being
           taken
           ,
           was
           (
           unknowne
           to
           him
           )
           carried
           thither
           by
           a
           Member
           of
           it
           :
           upon
           the
           multiplying
           of
           them
           exceptions
           were
           taken
           by
           divers
           ,
           and
           by
           one
           Penne
           contracted
           into
           a
           Letter
           to
           him
           ;
           which
           the
           
             second
             Treatise
          
           is
           an
           answer
           unto
           :
           both
           these
           I
           had
           from
           him
           about
           twenty
           
           eight
           yeares
           agone
           ,
           and
           now
           upon
           the
           desire
           of
           such
           ,
           whose
           judgements
           I
           subscribe
           unto
           ,
           and
           the
           prevention
           of
           other
           mistaken
           Copies
           ,
           which
           possibly
           might
           be
           produced
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           hastened
           to
           the
           printing
           of
           them
           .
           That
           which
           hath
           given
           the
           occasion
           ,
           is
           the
           mistake
           lately
           published
           of
           the
           
             change
             of
             his
             Judgement
          
           in
           it
           ,
           
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
          
           :
           But
           by
           the
           view
           of
           these
           ,
           I
           believe
           the
           Authour
           will
           receive
           satisfaction
           .
           
           In
           the
           vindication
           of
           which
           
             two
             Letters
          
           ,
           being
           desired
           from
           me
           long
           agone
           ,
           (
           which
           have
           been
           hitherto
           deferred
           the
           publick
           )
           I
           have
           been
           importuned
           to
           permit
           them
           to
           be
           annexed
           .
        
         
           Unto
           which
           I
           shall
           here
           adde
           but
           this
           ,
           That
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           forenamed
           subjects
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           rest
           relating
           to
           the
           Remonstrants
           ,
           the
           Primate
           concurred
           with
           
             Bishop
             Davenant
          
           ,
           whose
           Lectures
           
             Demorte
             Christi
             ,
             &
             praedestinatione
             
             &
             reprobatione
             ,
          
           he
           caused
           to
           be
           published
           ,
           only
           that
           little
           Treatise
           added
           in
           the
           conclusion
           of
           it
           ,
           entituled
           
             Sententia
             Ecclesiae
             Anglicanae
             de
             praedestinatione
             &
             capitibus
             annexis
             ,
             &c.
          
           taken
           to
           be
           
             Bishop
             Davenants
          
           ,
           and
           implyed
           so
           by
           the
           Printer
           
             (
             ab
             eodem
             ,
             uti
             fertur
             ,
             Authore
             ,
          
           which
           possibly
           hath
           occasioned
           the
           apprehension
           of
           a
           change
           in
           him
           also
           )
           I
           have
           been
           assured
           by
           a
           Person
           of
           Eminency
           ,
           (
           who
           affirms
           it
           out
           of
           his
           own
           knowledge
           )
           
           that
           it
           was
           Bishop
           Overals
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           upon
           this
           occasion
           I
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           publish
           a
           Learned
           Letter
           of
           the
           Primates
           wrote
           many
           yeares
           agone
           to
           
             Doctor
             Twisse
          
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             ,
             Observation
             of
             the
             Lords
             day
          
           ;
           having
           two
           Copies
           ,
           corrected
           throughout
           with
           his
           owne
           hand
           ,
           with
           parts
           of
           two
           other
           Letters
           of
           the
           same
           matter
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           together
           with
           the
           former
           :
           as
           also
           his
           judgement
           in
           divers
           
           other
           subjects
           ,
           both
           in
           Doctrine
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           with
           some
           Advertisements
           for
           the
           clearing
           and
           preventing
           of
           any
           further
           misapprehensions
           .
        
         
           Unto
           which
           is
           added
           his
           
             Reduction
             of
             Episcopacy
             to
             the
             form
             of
             Synodical
             Government
             ,
          
           &c.
           before
           published
           ;
           And
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           Printer
           ,
           a
           distinction
           of
           those
           Bo●kes
           which
           are
           owned
           by
           the
           Primate
           ,
           from
           such
           as
           are
           not
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Readers
           Opinion
           
           shall
           dissent
           in
           any
           of
           the
           above-named
           ,
           or
           swell
           into
           an
           opposition
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           expect
           any
           
             defensive
             Armes
          
           to
           be
           taken
           up
           by
           me
           ,
           it
           being
           my
           part
           to
           declare
           his
           judgement
           as
           I
           finde
           it
           ,
           Which
           with
           the
           most
           Pious
           and
           Learned
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           will
           be
           (
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           )
           of
           a
           Reverend
           and
           high
           esteem
           :
           If
           it
           may
           but
           moderate
           the
           heat
           ,
           which
           hath
           lately
           broken
           out
           among
           us
           about
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           fruit
           expected
           is
           reaped
           ;
           
           And
           as
           these
           shall
           be
           of
           profit
           and
           acceptance
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           encouraged
           to
           a
           further
           
             gathering
             up
          
           of
           the
           like
           fragments
           .
        
         
           
             N.
             B.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 The
                 Judgement
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 and
                 Primate
                 of
              
               Ireland
               ,
               of
               the
               true
               Intent
               and
               Extent
               of
               Christs
               death
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               upon
               the
               Crosse.
               Written
               in
               Answer
               to
               the
               request
               of
               a
               Friend
               ,
               March
               3.
               1617.
               
            
             
               The
               true
               Intent
               and
               Extent
               of
               Christs
               Death
               ,
               and
               Satisfaction
               upon
               the
               Crosse.
               
            
             
               THe
               all-sufficient
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               ,
               made
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               whole
               World.
               The
               true
               intent
               and
               extent
               ,
               is
               
                 Lubricus
                 locus
              
               to
               be
               handled
               ,
               and
               hath
               ,
               and
               doth
               now
               much
               trouble
               
               the
               Church
               :
               this
               question
               hath
               been
               moved
               
                 sub
                 iisdem
                 terminis
                 quibus
                 nunc
              
               ,
               and
               hath
               received
               contrary
               resolutions
               ;
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               
                 two
                 extremities
              
               of
               opinions
               held
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               there
               is
               somewhat
               true
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               false
               ;
               
                 The
                 one
              
               extremity
               extends
               the
               benefit
               of
               Christs
               satisfaction
               
                 too
                 farre
              
               ,
               as
               if
               hereby
               ,
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               part
               ,
               were
               actually
               reconciled
               to
               all
               mankind
               ,
               and
               did
               really
               discharge
               every
               man
               from
               all
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               reason
               why
               all
               men
               do
               not
               reap
               the
               fruit
               of
               this
               benefit
               ,
               is
               the
               want
               of
               that
               faith
               whereby
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               believed
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               this
               sort
               did
               love
               them
               :
               Whence
               it
               would
               follow
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               forgive
               a
               man
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               justifie
               him
               before
               he
               believed
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Elect
               themselves
               ,
               before
               their
               effectuall
               vocation
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 utter
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 Covenants
                 of
                 Promise
                 ,
              
               Ephes.
               2.
               2.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 other
              
               extremity
               contracts
               
               the
               riches
               of
               Christs
               satisfaction
               into
               
                 too
                 narrow
              
               a
               room
               ;
               as
               if
               none
               had
               any
               kind
               of
               interest
               therein
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               elected
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               howsoever
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 every
                 one
              
               be
               charged
               to
               receive
               the
               same
               :
               whereby
               it
               would
               follow
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               should
               be
               bound
               in
               conscience
               to
               believe
               that
               which
               is
               untrue
               ,
               and
               charged
               to
               take
               that
               wherewith
               he
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               
                 Both
                 extremities
              
               then
               ,
               drawing
               with
               them
               unavoidable
               absurdities
               :
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               
                 (
                 by
                 hearing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 faith
                 is
                 begotten
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               1.
               13.
               
               )
               must
               be
               sought
               uuto
               by
               a
               middle
               course
               ,
               to
               avoyd
               these
               extremities
               .
            
             
               For
               finding
               out
               this
               
                 middle
                 course
              
               ,
               we
               must
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               carefully
               put
               a
               distinction
               betwixt
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               absolutely
               considered
               ,
               and
               the
               application
               thereof
               to
               every
               one
               in
               particular
               :
               The
               former
               was
               once
               done
               for
               all
               ,
               The
               other
               is
               still
               in
               doing
               :
               The
               former
               brings
               with
               
               it
               sufficiency
               abundant
               ,
               to
               discharge
               the
               whole
               debt
               ;
               the
               other
               addes
               to
               it
               efficacy
               .
               The
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               ,
               onely
               makes
               the
               sinnes
               of
               mankind
               
                 fit
                 for
                 pardon
              
               ,
               which
               without
               it
               ,
               could
               not
               well
               be
               ;
               the
               injury
               done
               to
               Gods
               Majesty
               being
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               stand
               with
               his
               honour
               to
               put
               it
               up
               without
               amends
               made
               .
               The
               particular
               application
               makes
               the
               sins
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               that
               mercy
               is
               vouchsafed
               to
               be
               
                 actually
                 pardoned
              
               :
               for
               ,
               as
               all
               sins
               are
               mortal
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               stipend
               due
               thereunto
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               all
               do
               not
               
                 actually
                 bring
                 forth
                 death
              
               ,
               because
               the
               gracious
               Promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               stayeth
               the
               execution
               :
               even
               so
               all
               the
               sinnes
               of
               mankind
               ,
               are
               become
               venial
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               price
               paid
               by
               Christ
               to
               his
               Father
               (
               so
               farre
               ,
               that
               in
               shewing
               mercy
               upon
               all
               ,
               if
               so
               it
               were
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               his
               justice
               should
               be
               no
               loser
               ,
               )
               but
               all
               do
               not
               obtain
               
                 actual
                 remission
              
               ,
               because
               most
               offenders
               do
               not
               
                 take
                 out
              
               ,
               nor
               plead
               their
               
               pardon
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               .
               If
               Christ
               had
               not
               assumed
               our
               Nature
               ,
               and
               therein
               made
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               injury
               offered
               to
               the
               divine
               Majesty
               ,
               God
               would
               not
               have
               come
               unto
               a
               
                 Treaty
                 of
                 peace
              
               with
               us
               ,
               more
               than
               with
               the
               
                 fallen
                 Angels
              
               ,
               whose
               nature
               the
               Sonne
               did
               not
               assume
               :
               But
               this
               way
               being
               made
               ,
               God
               holds
               out
               unto
               us
               the
               
                 golden
                 Scepter
              
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               thereby
               ,
               not
               onely
               signifieth
               his
               pleasure
               of
               admitting
               us
               unto
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               accepting
               of
               our
               submission
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               wonderful
               Grace
               ,
               but
               also
               sends
               an
               Embassage
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               
                 entreats
                 us
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 reconciled
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               20.
               
            
             
               Hence
               ,
               we
               inferre
               against
               the
               first
               extremity
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               this
               blessed
               Oblation
               ,
               God
               is
               made
               placable
               unto
               our
               nature
               (
               which
               he
               never
               will
               be
               unto
               the
               
                 Angelical
                 nature
              
               offending
               )
               but
               not
               actually
               appeased
               with
               any
               ,
               untill
               he
               hath
               received
               his
               son
               ,
               and
               
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               .
               As
               also
               against
               
               the
               latter
               extremity
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 men
              
               may
               be
               truly
               said
               to
               have
               interest
               in
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               Common
               ,
               though
               all
               do
               not
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               thereof
               ;
               because
               they
               have
               no
               will
               to
               take
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               well-spring
               of
               life
               is
               set
               open
               unto
               all
               
                 (
                 Apoc.
                 22.
                 17.
                 )
                 Whosoeever
                 will
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 take
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 freely
                 ,
              
               but
               many
               have
               
                 nothing
                 to
                 draw
                 with
              
               ;
               and
               
                 the
                 Well
                 is
                 deep
              
               ,
               Faith
               is
               the
               vessel
               whereby
               we
               draw
               all
               vertue
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 (
                 2
                 Thes.
              
               3.
               2.
               )
               Now
               the
               means
               of
               getting
               this
               Faith
               is
               the
               
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
              
               (
               Ephes.
               1.
               13.
               
               )
               which
               ministreth
               this
               general
               ground
               for
               every
               one
               to
               build
               his
               Faith
               upon
               .
            
             
               Syllogisme
               .
               What
               Christ
               hath
               prepared
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               offereth
               unto
               thee
               ,
               that
               oughtest
               thou
               with
               all
               thankfulnesse
               to
               accept
               ,
               and
               apply
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               thy
               own
               Soul.
               
            
             
             
               But
               Christ
               by
               his
               death
               and
               obedience
               hath
               provided
               a
               sufficient
               remedy
               for
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               all
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               offereth
               the
               same
               unto
               thee
               .
               Therefore
               thou
               oughtest
               to
               accept
               ,
               and
               apply
               the
               same
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               thine
               own
               Soul.
               
            
             
               Now
               this
               Gospel
               of
               salvation
               many
               do
               
                 not
                 hear
              
               at
               all
               ,
               being
               destitute
               of
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               and
               many
               hearing
               do
               
                 not
                 believe
              
               ,
               or
               lightly
               regard
               it
               ;
               and
               many
               that
               do
               believe
               the
               truth
               thereof
               ,
               are
               so
               wedded
               to
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               no
               desire
               to
               bee
               divorced
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               refuse
               to
               accept
               the
               gratious
               offer
               that
               is
               made
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               yet
               notwithstanding
               their
               refusal
               on
               their
               part
               ,
               we
               may
               truly
               say
               ,
               That
               good
               things
               were
               provided
               for
               them
               on
               Christs
               part
               ,
               and
               a
               rich
               
                 price
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 Foole
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 heart
                 to
                 use
                 it
              
               (
               Prov.
               17.
               16.
               )
            
             
             
               Our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               performed
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               hath
               procured
               a
               Jubilee
               for
               the
               Sons
               of
               Adam
               ;
               and
               his
               Gospel
               is
               his
               Trumpet
               ,
               whereby
               he
               doth
               proclaim
               
                 Liberty
                 to
                 the
                 Captives
                 ,
                 and
                 preacheth
                 the
                 acceptable
                 yeare
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (
               Luke
               4.
               18
               ,
               19.
               )
               If
               for
               all
               this
               some
               are
               so
               well
               pleased
               with
               their
               Captivity
               that
               they
               desire
               no
               deliverance
               ,
               that
               derogates
               nothing
               from
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               freedome
               annexed
               to
               that
               year
               .
               If
               one
               say
               to
               sinne
               his
               old
               Master
               ,
               
                 (
                 Levites
                 25.
                 24.
                 
                 Exod.
                 21.
                 5.
                 
                 Deut
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 26
                 :
                 )
                 I
                 love
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 go
                 out
                 free
                 ,
              
               he
               shall
               be
               bored
               for
               a
               slave
               ,
               and
               
                 serve
                 for
                 ever
              
               .
               But
               that
               slavish
               disposition
               of
               his
               ,
               maketh
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               priviledge
               of
               that
               yeare
               not
               a
               whit
               the
               straiter
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               included
               within
               the
               general
               Grant
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ;
               howsoever
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               disposed
               to
               take
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               :
               
                 The
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               is
               like
               to
               a
               certain
               King
               that
               made
               a
               marriage
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               
               sent
               his
               servants
               to
               those
               that
               were
               bidden
               to
               the
               Wedding
               with
               this
               message
               ;
               Behold
               ,
               I
               
                 have
                 prepared
                 my
                 Dinner
                 ;
                 my
                 Oxen
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 fatlings
                 are
                 killed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 ready
                 ,
                 Come
                 to
                 the
                 Marriage
                 ,
              
               (
               verse
               4.
               )
               If
               we
               look
               to
               the
               event
               .
               They
               they
               that
               were
               bidden
               made
               light
               of
               their
               entertainment
               ,
               and
               went
               their
               wayes
               ;
               
                 one
                 to
                 his
                 Farme
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 his
                 Merchandize
                 .
              
               (
               verse
               5.
               )
               but
               that
               neglect
               of
               theirs
               doth
               not
               falsify
               the
               word
               of
               the
               King
               (
               verse
               4.
               )
               viz.
               That
               the
               Dinner
               was
               prepared
               ,
               and
               these
               unworthy
               Guests
               were
               invited
               thereunto
               ;
               For
               what
               ,
               
                 if
                 some
                 did
                 not
                 believe
                 ,
                 shall
                 their
                 unbelief
                 disannull
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
              
               truth
               of
               God
               ?
               (
               Rom.
               3.
               3
               ,
               4.
               )
               
                 God
                 forbid
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 let
                 God
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 &
                 every
                 man
                 a
                 lyar
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 justified
                 in
                 thy
                 sayings
                 ,
                 and
                 overcome
                 when
                 thou
                 judgest
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 unequall
                 .
              
               For
               when
               he
               cometh
               to
               judge
               them
               ,
               the
               inequality
               will
               be
               found
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               
               and
               not
               on
               his
               .
               
                 O
                 house
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 are
                 not
                 my
                 wayes
                 equal
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 wayes
                 unequal
                 ?
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Ezek
               .
               18.
               29
               ,
               30.
               )
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 right
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 works
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 are
                 mercy
                 and
                 truth
              
               ;
               when
               we
               were
               in
               our
               sinnes
               it
               was
               of
               his
               infinite
               mercy
               that
               any
               way
               ,
               or
               remedy
               should
               be
               prepared
               for
               our
               recovery
               .
               And
               when
               the
               remedy
               is
               prepared
               ,
               we
               are
               never
               the
               nearer
               ,
               except
               he
               be
               pleased
               of
               his
               free
               mercy
               to
               apply
               the
               same
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               
                 whole
                 praise
              
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               thereof
               ,
               may
               intirely
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 grace
              
               ,
               and
               nothing
               left
               to
               sinfull
               flesh
               wherein
               it
               may
               rejoyce
               .
            
             
               The
               freeing
               of
               the
               Jewes
               from
               the
               Captivity
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               that
               great
               deliverance
               ,
               which
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               hath
               wrought
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               Cyrus
               ,
               King
               of
               Fersia
               ,
               who
               was
               
                 Christus
                 Domini
              
               (
               and
               herein
               but
               a
               shadow
               of
               
                 Christus
                 Dominus
              
               ,
               the
               
               Authour
               of
               our
               Redemption
               )
               published
               his
               Proclamation
               in
               this
               manner
               ;
               
                 Who
                 is
                 amongst
                 you
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               let
               him
               go
               up
               ,
               (
               2
               Chron
               ,
               36.
               23.
               and
               1
               Ezra
               2.
               )
               Now
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               alone
               did
               follow
               this
               Calling
               ,
               whose
               spirit
               God
               had
               raised
               to
               go
               up
               ,
               
                 (
                 Ezra
              
               1.
               5.
               )
               But
               could
               they
               that
               remained
               still
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               justly
               plead
               ,
               That
               the
               Kings
               Grant
               was
               not
               large
               enough
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               were
               excluded
               from
               going
               up
               by
               any
               clause
               contained
               therein
               ?
               The
               matter
               of
               our
               Redemption
               purchased
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               lieth
               open
               
                 to
                 all
              
               ,
               all
               are
               invited
               to
               it
               ,
               none
               that
               hath
               a
               mind
               to
               accept
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               excluded
               from
               it
               .
               
                 The
                 beautifull
                 feet
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 do
                 bring
                 glad
                 tidings
                 of
              
               good
               things
               to
               every
               house
               where
               they
               tread
               .
               The
               first
               part
               of
               their
               Message
               being
               this
               ,
               Peace
               to
               this
               house
               ,
               
                 (
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 15.
                 
                 Luke
                 10.
                 5.
                 
                 Luke
              
               17.
               )
               But
               ,
               unlesse
               God
               be
               pleased
               out
               of
               his
               abundant
               mercy
               
                 to
                 guide
                 our
                 feet
                 
                 into
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
              
               the
               Rebellion
               of
               our
               Nature
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               that
               we
               run
               head-long
               to
               the
               
                 wayes
                 of
                 destruction
                 and
                 misery
              
               ,
               (
               Rom.
               3.
               16.
               
               )
               
                 and
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 peace
                 do
                 we
                 not
                 know
                 .
              
               They
               have
               not
               all
               obeyed
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               16.
               all
               are
               not
               apt
               to
               entertain
               this
               Message
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               though
               Gods
               Ambassadours
               make
               a
               true
               ten-tender
               of
               it
               to
               all
               unto
               whom
               they
               are
               sent
               ,
               yet
               
                 their
                 peace
                 only
                 resteth
                 on
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
              
               but
               if
               it
               meet
               with
               such
               as
               will
               not
               listen
               to
               the
               motion
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 their
                 peace
                 doth
                 again
                 return
                 unto
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               (
               Luke
               10.
               6.
               )
               The
               Proclamation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               runneth
               thus
               :
               Apoc.
               22.
               17.
               
               
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 thirst
                 come
                 ,
              
               for
               him
               this
               Grace
               is
               specially
               provided
               ,
               because
               none
               but
               he
               will
               take
               the
               paines
               to
               come
               ;
               But
               least
               we
               should
               think
               this
               should
               abridge
               the
               largenesse
               of
               the
               offer
               ,
               a
               
                 Quicunque
                 vult
              
               ,
               is
               immediately
               added
               ,
               and
               
                 whosoever
                 will
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 take
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 freely
                 :
              
               yet
               withall
               this
               must
               bee
               
               yielded
               for
               a
               certain
               truth
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               God
               who
               must
               work
               in
               us
               
                 to
                 will
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
              
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               call
               be
               never
               so
               loud
               and
               large
               ,
               yet
               none
               can
               
                 come
                 except
                 the
                 father
                 draw
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 John
              
               6.
               46.
               )
               For
               the
               universality
               of
               the
               satisfaction
               derogates
               nothing
               from
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               speciall
               Grace
               in
               the
               application
               :
               neither
               doth
               the
               speciality
               of
               the
               one
               any
               wayes
               abridge
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               other
               .
               Indeed
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               
                 (
                 Joh.
                 17.
                 6.
                 )
                 I
                 pray
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 :
              
               but
               the
               consequence
               hereby
               inferred
               may
               well
               be
               excepted
               against
               ,
               viz.
               He
               prayed
               not
               for
               the
               world
               ,
               Therefore
               ,
               He
               payed
               not
               for
               the
               world
               ;
               Because
               the
               latter
               is
               an
               Act
               of
               his
               satisfaction
               ,
               the
               former
               of
               his
               Intercession
               :
               which
               being
               divers
               parts
               of
               his
               Priest-hood
               are
               distinguishable
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               by
               sundry
               differences
               .
               This
               his
               satisfaction
               doth
               properly
               give
               contentment
               to
               Gods
               justice
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               formerly
               
               hath
               been
               declared
               :
               His
               Intercession
               doth
               solicit
               Gods
               mercy
               .
               The
               first
               containes
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               remedy
               necessary
               for
               mans
               salvation
               ;
               The
               second
               brings
               with
               it
               an
               application
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               .
               And
               consequently
               the
               one
               may
               well
               appertain
               to
               the
               
                 common
                 nature
              
               ,
               which
               the
               son
               assumed
               ,
               when
               the
               other
               is
               a
               speciall
               Priviledge
               vouchsafed
               to
               such
               particular
               persons
               onely
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 father
                 hath
                 given
                 him
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               may
               safely
               conclude
               out
               of
               all
               these
               premisses
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 offering
                 himselfe
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
              
               Intended
               by
               giveing
               sufficient
               satisfaction
               to
               Gods
               Justice
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               
                 nature
                 of
              
               man
               ,
               which
               he
               assumed
               ,
               a
               fit
               subject
               for
               mercy
               ,
               and
               to
               prepare
               a
               medicine
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               which
               should
               be
               denied
               to
               none
               that
               intended
               to
               take
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               :
               Howsoever
               he
               intended
               not
               by
               applying
               this
               all-sufficient
               remedy
               unto
               every
               person
               in
               particular
               to
               make
               it
               effectual
               unto
               
               the
               salvation
               of
               all
               ,
               or
               to
               procure
               thereby
               actual
               Pardon
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 world
              
               .
               So
               ,
               in
               one
               respect
               hee
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               
                 died
                 for
                 all
              
               ,
               and
               in
               another
               respect
               not
               to
               have
               died
               for
               all
               ;
               yet
               so
               as
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               mercy
               he
               may
               be
               counted
               a
               
                 kind
                 of
                 universal
                 cause
              
               of
               the
               restoring
               of
               our
               Nature
               ,
               as
               Adam
               was
               of
               the
               depraving
               of
               it
               ;
               For
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               discerne
               ,
               he
               rightly
               hits
               the
               naile
               on
               the
               head
               that
               determineth
               the
               point
               in
               this
               manner
               .
            
             
               Thom
               ,
               Contra
               Gentiles
               ,
               lib.
               4o.
               55.
               
            
             
               Mors
               Christi
               est
               quasi
               quaedam
               uuiversalis
               causa
               salutis
               ;
               si
               cut
               peccatum
               primi
               hominis
               fuit
               quasi
               universalis
               causa
               damnationis
               .
               Oportet
               autem
               universalem
               causam
               applicari
               ad
               unumquodque
               s●ecialiter
               ,
               ut
               effectum
               universalis
               causae
               participet
               .
               Effectus
               igitur
               peccati
               primi
               
               parentis
               pervenit
               ad
               unumquemque
               per
               carnis
               originem
               ;
               effectus
               autem
               mortis
               Christi
               pertingit
               ad
               ad
               unumquemque
               per
               spiritualem
               regenerationem
               per
               quam
               Christo
               homo
               quodammodo
               conjungitur
               &
               incorporatur
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               AN
               Answer
               of
               the
               said
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               to
               some
               exceptions
               taken
               against
               his
               aforesaid
               Letter
               ,
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               ICannot
               sufficiently
               wonder
               ,
               why
               such
               exceptions
               should
               be
               taken
               at
               a
               
                 Letter
                 of
                 mine
              
               ,
               which
               without
               my
               privity
               came
               to
               so
               many
               mens
               hands
               ,
               as
               if
               thereby
               I
               had
               confirmed
               
                 Papisme
                 ,
                 Arminianisme
              
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               error
               of
               Mr.
               Culverwels
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               you
               write
               )
               is
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               ,
               opposed
               by
               many
               ;
               yea
               ,
               
                 all
                 good
                 men
              
               .
               The
               Papist
               (
               saith
               one
               )
               doth
               thus
               distingnish
               ;
               A
               Mediator
               
               of
               Redemption
               and
               Intercession
               ;
               And
               Bellarmine
               (
               saith
               another
               )
               divides
               the
               satisfaction
               and
               application
               of
               Christ.
               To
               which
               ,
               what
               other
               Answer
               should
               I
               make
               but
               this
               ?
               To
               hold
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               onely
               Mediator
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               but
               the
               Saints
               are
               also
               Mediators
               of
               Intercession
               ,
               That
               Christ
               by
               his
               Merits
               hath
               made
               satisfaction
               to
               his
               Father
               in
               grosse
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Pope
                 by
                 his
                 indulgence
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Priests
               by
               their
               Oblations
               in
               the
               Masse
               do
               make
               a
               particular
               application
               to
               particular
               persons
               .
               To
               joyne
               thus
               partners
               with
               Christ
               in
               this
               manner
               in
               the
               Office
               of
               Mediation
               is
               Popery
               indeed
               ;
               But
               he
               who
               ,
               attributing
               the
               entire
               work
               of
               the
               Mediation
               unto
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               doth
               yet
               distinguish
               the
               Act
               of
               Redemption
               from
               the
               act
               of
               Intercession
               ,
               the
               Satisfaction
               made
               by
               him
               unto
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               Application
               thereof
               communicated
               unto
               men
               ,
               is
               as
               far
               from
               Popery
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               thinks
               otherwise
               is
               from
               the
               
                 grounds
                 of
                 the
                 Catechisme
              
               ;
               For
               
               that
               Christ
               hath
               so
               died
               for
               all
               men
               (
               as
               they
               lay
               down
               in
               the
               
                 conference
                 of
                 Hague
                 )
                 ut
                 reconciliationem
                 cum
                 Deo
                 ,
                 &
                 peccatorum
                 remissionem
                 singulis
                 impetraverit
                 ,
              
               I
               hold
               to
               be
               untrue
               ,
               being
               well
               assured
               ,
               That
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               obtained
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               father
               Reconciliation
               ,
               and
               Forgivenesse
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               Reprobate
               ,
               but
               
                 Elect
                 onely
              
               ;
               and
               not
               for
               them
               neither
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               truly
               regenerated
               ,
               and
               implanted
               into
               himselfe
               .
               For
               ,
               Election
               being
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               resting
               in
               his
               own
               minde
               ,
               makes
               no
               kind
               of
               alteration
               in
               the
               party
               elected
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               execution
               of
               that
               Decree
               and
               Purpose
               ,
               which
               in
               such
               as
               have
               the
               use
               of
               reason
               is
               done
               by
               an
               
                 effectual
                 calling
              
               ,
               in
               all
               by
               spiritual
               regeneration
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 new
                 birth
              
               ,
               without
               which
               no
               man
               can
               
                 see
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               That
               Impetration
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Arminians
               speak
               ,
               I
               hold
               to
               be
               a
               fruit
               ,
               not
               of
               his
               Satisfaction
               ,
               but
               Intercession
               ;
               and
               seeing
               I
               have
               
               learned
               from
               Christs
               own
               mouth
               ,
               
                 Joh.
                 17.
                 9.
                 
                 I
                 pray
                 not
                 for
                 the
              
               reprobate
               World
               :
               I
               must
               needs
               esteem
               it
               a
               great
               folly
               to
               imagine
               that
               he
               hath
               impetrated
               Reconciliation
               and
               Remission
               of
               sinnes
               for
               that
               world
               .
               I
               agree
               therefore
               thus
               farre
               with
               Mr.
               Aimes
               in
               his
               Dispute
               against
               Grevinchovius
               ,
               That
               application
               and
               impetration
               ,
               in
               this
               latter
               we
               have
               in
               hand
               ,
               are
               
                 of
                 equall
                 extent
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               That
               forgivenesse
               of
               sinnes
               is
               not
               by
               our
               Saviour
               impetrated
               for
               any
               unto
               whom
               the
               merit
               of
               his
               death
               is
               not
               applyed
               in
               particular
               .
               If
               in
               seeking
               to
               make
               straight
               that
               which
               was
               crooked
               in
               the
               Arminians
               opinion
               ,
               he
               hath
               bended
               it
               too
               farre
               the
               contrary
               way
               ,
               and
               inclined
               too
               much
               unto
               the
               other
               extremity
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               disputation
               ,
               hath
               befallen
               many
               worthy
               men
               before
               him
               ;
               And
               if
               I
               be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               gave
               the
               first
               occasion
               to
               this
               present
               controversie
               .
               But
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               why
               I
               should
               be
               tied
               to
               follow
               him
               in
               every
               step
               ,
               
               wherein
               he
               treadeth
               :
               And
               so
               much
               for
               Mr.
               Aimes
               .
            
             
               The
               main
               error
               of
               the
               
                 Arminians
                 (
                 vid.
                 Corvin
              
               .
               in
               
                 Defen
                 .
                 Armini
              
               .
               cap.
               II.
               )
               and
               of
               the
               patrons
               of
               universal
               grace
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 offereth
              
               unto
               every
               man
               those
               means
               that
               are
               necessary
               unto
               salvation
               ,
               both
               
                 sufficiently
                 and
                 effectually
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               That
               it
               resteth
               in
               the
               
                 free
                 will
              
               of
               every
               one
               to
               receive
               ,
               or
               reject
               the
               same
               ;
               For
               the
               proof
               thereof
               they
               alledge
               ,
               as
               their
               predecessors
               ,
               the
               Semipelagians
               ,
               did
               before
               them
               ,
               that
               received
               Axiome
               of
               Christs
               
                 dying
                 for
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               which
               being
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               makes
               nothing
               for
               their
               purpose
               .
               Some
               of
               their
               opposites
               (
               subject
               to
               oversights
               as
               well
               as
               others
               )
               more
               forward
               herein
               then
               circumspect
               ,
               have
               answered
               this
               Objection
               ,
               not
               by
               expounding
               (
               as
               was
               fit
               )
               but
               by
               flat
               denying
               that
               famous
               Axiome
               :
               Affirming
               peremptorily
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 died
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
              
               and
               for
               others
               
                 nullo
                 modo
              
               :
               whereby
               they
               gave
               the
               adverse
               party
               advantage
               
               to
               drive
               them
               unto
               this
               extream
               
                 absurdity
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               That
               seeing
               Christ
               in
               no
               wise
               died
               for
               any
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               elect
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               were
               bound
               to
               believe
               that
               Christ
               died
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               pain
               of
               damnation
               for
               the
               contrary
               infidelity
               ;
               Therefore
               all
               men
               were
               bound
               to
               believe
               :
               that
               they
               themselves
               were
               elected
               ,
               although
               in
               truth
               the
               matter
               were
               nothing
               so
               :
               
                 
                   Non
                   tali
                   auxilio
                   nec
                   defensoribus
                   istis
                
                 
                   Tempus
                   eget
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Neither
               is
               their
               hope
               that
               the
               Arminians
               will
               be
               drawn
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               error
               of
               their
               position
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               are
               perswaded
               the
               contrary
               opinion
               cannot
               be
               maintained
               without
               admitting
               that
               
                 an
                 untruth
              
               must
               be
               believed
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               commandment
               of
               him
               that
               is
               
                 God
                 of
                 truth
              
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               direction
               of
               that
               word
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 truth
              
               .
            
             
               Endeavouring
               therefore
               to
               make
               
               one
               truth
               stand
               by
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               ward
               off
               the
               blow
               given
               by
               the
               Arminians
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               it
               should
               neither
               bring
               hurt
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               nor
               give
               advantage
               to
               error
               ,
               admit
               I
               failed
               of
               mine
               intent
               ,
               I
               ought
               to
               be
               accounted
               rather
               an
               oppugner
               than
               any
               wise
               an
               abettor
               of
               their
               fancies
               .
               That
               for
               the
               Arminians
               .
               Now
               for
               Mr.
               Culverwell
               ,
               That
               which
               I
               have
               heard
               him
               charged
               withall
               ,
               is
               the
               former
               extremity
               ,
               which
               in
               my
               Letter
               I
               did
               condemne
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 Christ
              
               in
               such
               sort
               did
               die
               for
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               death
               he
               made
               an
               actuall
               reconcilement
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ;
               and
               ,
               That
               the
               special
               reason
               why
               all
               men
               reap
               not
               the
               fruit
               of
               this
               reconciliation
               ;
               is
               the
               want
               of
               that
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               believed
               that
               God
               in
               this
               sort
               did
               love
               them
               .
               How
               justly
               he
               hath
               been
               charged
               with
               this
               error
               ,
               himselfe
               can
               best
               tell
               ;
               But
               if
               ever
               he
               held
               it
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               driven
               thereunto
               by
               the
               absurdities
               ,
               which
               he
               discerned
               in
               
               the
               other
               extremity
               ;
               For
               what
               would
               not
               a
               man
               fly
               unto
               rather
               then
               yield
               ,
               that
               Christ
               no
               manner
               of
               way
               died
               for
               any
               Reprobate
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               the
               elect
               had
               any
               kind
               of
               title
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               so
               many
               thousand
               Reprobates
               should
               bee
               bound
               in
               conscience
               to
               believe
               that
               he
               died
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               tied
               to
               accept
               him
               for
               their
               Redeemer
               and
               Saviour
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               condemned
               to
               everlasting
               torments
               for
               
                 want
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 faith
              
               ,
               (
               if
               we
               may
               call
               that
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               grounded
               upon
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               )
               whereby
               they
               should
               have
               believed
               that
               which
               in
               it selfe
               was
               most
               untrue
               ,
               and
               laid
               hold
               of
               that
               in
               which
               they
               had
               no
               kinde
               of
               interest
               ;
               If
               they
               ,
               who
               dealt
               with
               Mr.
               Culverwell
               laboured
               to
               drive
               out
               one
               absurdity
               by
               bringing
               in
               another
               ,
               or
               went
               about
               to
               stop
               one
               hole
               by
               making
               two
               ,
               I
               should
               the
               lesse
               wonder
               at
               that
               you
               write
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               hath
               been
               
                 dealt
                 withall
                 by
                 many
                 brethren
              
               ,
               and
               for
               many
               yeares
               ,
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               be
               drawn
               
               from
               his
               errour
               .
               But
               
                 those
                 stumbling-blocks
              
               being
               removed
               ,
               and
               the
               plain
               word
               of
               truth
               laid
               open
               ,
               by
               which
               faith
               is
               to
               be
               begotten
               ,
               I
               dare
               boldly
               say
               he
               doth
               not
               hold
               that
               extremity
               wherewith
               hee
               is
               charged
               ,
               but
               followeth
               that
               safe
               ,
               and
               
                 middle
                 course
              
               ,
               which
               I
               laid
               down
               ;
               for
               after
               he
               had
               well
               weighed
               what
               I
               had
               written
               ,
               he
               
                 heartily
                 thanked
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 me
                 ,
              
               for
               so
               good
               a
               resolution
               of
               this
               Question
               ,
               which
               for
               his
               part
               he
               wholly
               approved
               ,
               not
               seeing
               how
               it
               could
               bee
               gainesayed
               .
               And
               so
               much
               likewise
               for
               Mr.
               Culverwell
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               Mr.
               Stock
               's
               publick
               opposition
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               I
               can
               hardly
               be
               induced
               to
               believe
               that
               he
               aimed
               at
               me
               therein
               ;
               If
               he
               did
               ,
               I
               must
               needs
               say
               he
               was
               deceived
               ,
               when
               hee
               reckoned
               me
               amongst
               those
               
                 good
                 men
              
               ,
               who
               make
               the
               universality
               of
               
                 all
                 the
                 elect
              
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 men
              
               to
               be
               one
               ;
               Indeed
               I
               wrote
               but
               even
               now
               ,
               that
               God
               did
               execute
               his
               Decree
               of
               Election
               in
               all
               
               by
               spirituall
               generation
               :
               But
               if
               any
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               by
               ,
               all
               thereby
               I
               should
               understand
               the
               universality
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               universality
               of
               all
               the
               Elect
               alone
               ,
               hee
               should
               greatly
               wrong
               my
               meaning
               :
               for
               I
               am
               of
               no
               other
               mind
               than
               Prosper
               was
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               
               De
               vocat
               .
               Gent.
               
                 Habet
                 populus
                 Dei
                 plenitudinem
                 suam
                 ,
                 &
                 quamvis
                 magna
                 pars
                 hominum
                 salvantis
                 Gratiam
                 aut
                 repellat
                 aut
                 negligat
                 ,
                 in
                 electis
                 tamen
                 &
                 praescitis
                 atque
                 ab
                 omni
                 generalitate
                 discretis
                 ,
                 specialis
                 quaedam
                 censetur
                 universitas
                 ,
                 ut
                 de
                 toto
                 mundo
                 ,
                 totus
                 mundus
                 liberatus
                 ,
                 &
                 de
                 omnibus
                 hominibus
                 ,
                 omnes
                 homines
                 videantur
                 assumpti
                 .
              
               That
               Christ
               died
               for
               his
               Apostles
               (
               Luke
               22.
               19.
               
               )
               for
               his
               sheep
               (
               John
               10.
               15.
               
               )
               for
               his
               friends
               (
               John
               15.
               13.
               
               )
               for
               his
               Church
               (
               Ephes
               .
               5.
               25.
               
               )
               may
               make
               peradventure
               against
               those
               ,
               who
               make
               all
               men
               to
               have
               a
               share
               alike
               in
               the
               death
               of
               our
               Saviour
               :
               but
               I
               professe
               my selfe
               to
               hold
               fully
               with
               him
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               
                 Etsi
                 Christus
                 pro
                 
                 omnibus
                 mortuus
                 est
                 ,
                 tamen
                 specialiter
                 pro
                 nobis
                 passus
                 est
                 ,
                 quia
                 pro
                 Ecclesia
                 passus
                 est
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               former
               writing
               I
               did
               directly
               conclude
               ;
               That
               as
               in
               
                 one
                 respect
              
               Christ
               might
               have
               been
               said
               to
               die
               for
               all
               ,
               so
               in
               another
               respect
               truely
               said
               not
               to
               have
               died
               for
               all
               :
               and
               my
               beliefe
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               principall
               end
               of
               the
               Lords
               death
               ,
               was
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 gather
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 scattered
                 abroad
              
               ;
               (
               John
               11.
               52.
               
               )
               and
               ,
               That
               for
               their
               sakes
               he
               did
               
                 specially
                 sanctifie
                 himselfe
              
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 also
                 might
                 be
                 sanctified
                 through
                 the
                 truth
              
               (
               John
               17.
               19.
               )
               And
               therefore
               it
               may
               be
               well
               concluded
               ,
               That
               Christ
               in
               
                 a
                 speciall
              
               manner
               died
               for
               these
               ;
               but
               to
               inferre
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 no
                 manner
              
               of
               respect
               he
               died
               for
               any
               others
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               very
               weak
               collection
               ,
               specially
               the
               respect
               by
               me
               expressed
               being
               so
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               no
               sober
               mind
               advisedly
               considering
               thereof
               ,
               can
               justly
               make
               question
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 offering
                 himselfe
              
               a
               sacrifice
               for
               
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               intended
               by
               giving
               satisfaction
               to
               Gods
               justice
               to
               make
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               which
               he
               assumed
               ,
               a
               fit
               subject
               for
               mercy
               ,
               and
               to
               prepare
               a
               Soveraigne
               medicine
               that
               should
               ,
               not
               onely
               be
               a
               sufficient
               cure
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               but
               also
               should
               be
               
                 laid
                 open
              
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               denied
               to
               none
               ,
               that
               indeed
               do
               take
               the
               benefit
               thereof
               :
               For
               he
               is
               much
               deceived
               that
               thinkes
               a
               preaching
               of
               a
               
                 bare
                 sufficiency
              
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               yield
               sufficient
               ground
               of
               comfort
               to
               a
               distressed
               Soule
               ,
               without
               giving
               a
               further
               way
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               opening
               a
               further
               passage
               .
            
             
               To
               bring
               newes
               to
               a
               bankrupt
               that
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 Spain
              
               hath
               treasure
               enough
               to
               pay
               a
               thousand
               times
               more
               than
               he
               owes
               ,
               may
               be
               true
               ,
               but
               yields
               but
               cold
               comfort
               to
               him
               the
               miserable
               Debtor
               :
               sufficiency
               indeed
               is
               requisite
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               word
               of
               promise
               that
               gives
               comfort
               .
            
             
             
               If
               here
               exception
               bee
               taken
               ,
               That
               I
               make
               the
               whole
               nature
               of
               man
               fit
               for
               mercy
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               as
               unfit
               a
               subject
               for
               grace
               as
               may
               be
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 answer
              
               ,
               That
               here
               
                 two
                 impediments
              
               do
               occurre
               ,
               which
               give
               a
               stop
               unto
               the
               peace
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               made
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man.
               
                 The
                 one
              
               respects
               God
               the
               
                 party
                 offended
              
               ,
               whose
               justice
               hath
               been
               in
               such
               sort
               violated
               by
               his
               base
               Vassals
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               unfit
               for
               his
               glorious
               Majesty
               to
               put
               up
               such
               an
               injury
               without
               a
               good
               
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 The
                 other
              
               respects
               man
               the
               party
               offending
               ,
               whose
               
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 stupidity
              
               ,
               and
               
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 heart
              
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               neither
               sensible
               of
               his
               own
               wretchedness
               ,
               nor
               Gods
               goodnesse
               ,
               that
               when
               
                 God
                 offers
              
               to
               be
               reconciled
               unto
               him
               ,
               there
               must
               bee
               much
               intreaty
               to
               perswade
               him
               to
               be
               
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               (
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               20.
               )
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               latter
               I
               acknowled
               with
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 naturall
                 man
                 receives
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 for
                 
                 they
                 are
                 foolishnesse
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 ,
                 because
                 spiritually
                 discerned
                 ,
              
               (
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               14.
               )
               And
               this
               impediment
               is
               not
               taken
               away
               by
               Christs
               satisfaction
               (
               which
               is
               a
               work
               of
               his
               Priestly
               function
               )
               but
               by
               the
               enlightening
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               softning
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               sinner
               ,
               which
               are
               effects
               issuing
               from
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               Prophetical
               ,
               and
               
                 Kingly
                 Office
              
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               .
               When
               therefore
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 by
                 Christs
                 satisfaction
              
               to
               his
               Father
               he
               made
               the
               Nature
               of
               Man
               a
               fit
               subject
               for
               mercy
               ,
               I
               mean
               thereby
               ,
               that
               the
               former
               impediment
               arising
               on
               Gods
               part
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               the
               other
               (
               for
               the
               having
               whereof
               we
               can
               blame
               none
               but
               our selves
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               
                 not
                 removing
              
               ,
               whereof
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               say
               God
               hath
               done
               us
               any
               wrong
               )
               there
               were
               no
               let
               ,
               but
               all
               men
               might
               be
               saved
               :
               And
               if
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               extend
               his
               mercy
               unto
               all
               ,
               as
               he
               keeps
               his
               freedome
               therein
               ,
               in
               
                 having
                 compassion
                 on
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 ,
              
               and
               leaveing
               
               others
               in
               blindnesse
               ,
               naturall
               hardnesse
               of
               their
               own
               heart
               ,
               yet
               the
               worth
               of
               Christs
               satisfaction
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               his
               Justice
               herein
               should
               be
               no
               loser
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               this
               Justice
               (
               you
               will
               say
               )
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               passe
               that
               God
               
                 exacts
                 payment
                 again
              
               from
               any
               ?
               
                 I
                 Answer
              
               ,
               We
               must
               take
               heed
               we
               stretch
               not
               our
               similitudes
               beyond
               their
               just
               extent
               ,
               least
               at
               last
               we
               drive
               the
               matter
               too
               farre
               ,
               and
               be
               forced
               to
               say
               (
               as
               some
               have
               done
               )
               That
               wee
               cannot
               see
               how
               
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 forgivenessè
                 can
                 stand
                 together
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               by
               denying
               Christs
               satisfaction
               be
               injurious
               to
               Gods
               justice
               ,
               or
               by
               denying
               
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
              
               become
               injurious
               to
               Gods
               mercy
               .
               Wee
               are
               therefore
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               end
               of
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               Gods
               Justice
               is
               to
               make
               way
               for
               Gods
               
                 free
                 liberty
              
               in
               shewing
               mercy
               ,
               that
               so
               mercy
               and
               Justice
               meeting
               :
               and
               embraceing
               one
               another
               ,
               God
               
                 may
                 be
                 just
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 justifier
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 
                 believes
                 in
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 (
                 Rom.
              
               3.
               26.
               )
               Now
               the
               generall
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               act
               of
               his
               Priestly
               Office
               ,
               prepares
               the
               way
               for
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               by
               making
               the
               sinnes
               of
               all
               mankinde
               pardonable
               ,
               the
               interposition
               of
               any
               barre
               from
               Gods
               Justice
               notwithstanding
               ,
               and
               so
               puts
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               onely
               in
               a
               possibility
               of
               being
               justified
               ,
               a
               thing
               denied
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               fallen
               Angels
               ,
               which
               the
               sonne
               was
               not
               pleased
               to
               assume
               ;
               But
               the
               
                 speciall
                 application
              
               of
               this
               satisfaction
               vouchsafed
               by
               Christ
               unto
               those
               persons
               onely
               whom
               his
               Father
               hath
               
                 given
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               an
               appendant
               ,
               or
               appertaineth
               to
               the
               second
               Act
               of
               his
               Priest-hood
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 his
                 intercession
              
               ,
               produceth
               this
               
                 potentia
                 in
                 Actum
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               procureth
               an
               actuall
               discharge
               from
               Gods
               anger
               ;
               And
               maketh
               justification
               ,
               which
               before
               was
               a
               part
               of
               our
               possibility
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               our
               presenr
               possession
               .
            
             
             
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               great
               
                 derogation
                 to
                 the
                 dignity
              
               of
               Christs
               death
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               sinnes
               of
               mankinde
               onely
               pardonable
               ,
               and
               brings
               in
               a
               
                 bare
                 possibility
                 of
                 justification
              
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               most
               unchristian
               imagination
               to
               suppose
               the
               merit
               of
               Christs
               death
               ,
               being
               
                 particularly
                 applyed
              
               to
               the
               Soul
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               produceth
               no
               further
               effect
               than
               this
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               teacheth
               us
               that
               we
               be
               not
               onely
               justifiable
               ,
               but
               
                 justified
                 by
                 his
                 bloud
              
               ,
               (
               Rom.
               5.
               9.
               
               )
               yet
               not
               simply
               as
               offered
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               but
               
                 through
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 blood
              
               ,
               (
               Rom.
               3.
               25.
               
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               through
               his
               bloud
               
                 applyed
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 The
                 bloud
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               John
               ,
               1
               John
               1.
               17.
               
               )
               
                 cleanseth
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               yet
               cleanse
               it
               doth
               not
               by
               being
               prepared
               ,
               but
               by
               being
               applyed
               ,
               prepared
               it
               was
               when
               hee
               poured
               it
               out
               once
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               applyed
               it
               is
               when
               he
               washeth
               us
               from
               our
               sinnes
               therein
               ,
               (
               Rev.
               1.
               5.
               )
               It
               is
               
                 one
                 thing
              
               therefore
               to
               
               speak
               of
               Christs
               satisfaction
               ,
               in
               the
               generall
               absolutely
               considered
               ;
               and
               another
               thing
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               applyed
               to
               every
               one
               in
               particular
               ;
               The
               consideration
               of
               things
               as
               they
               are
               in
               their
               causes
               ,
               is
               one
               thing
               ;
               and
               as
               they
               have
               an
               
                 actuall
                 existence
              
               ,
               is
               another
               thing
               .
               Things
               as
               they
               are
               in
               their
               causes
               ,
               are
               no
               otherwise
               considerable
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               have
               a
               possibility
               to
               be
               .
               The
               application
               of
               the
               Agent
               to
               the
               patient
               ,
               with
               all
               circumstances
               necessarily
               required
               ,
               is
               it
               that
               gives
               to
               the
               thing
               an
               actuall
               being
               .
               That
               
                 disease
                 is
                 curable
              
               for
               which
               a
               Soveraigne
               medicine
               may
               be
               found
               ,
               but
               cured
               it
               is
               not
               till
               the
               medicine
               be
               applyed
               to
               the
               patient
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               so
               fall
               out
               ,
               that
               ,
               the
               medicine
               being
               not
               applied
               ,
               the
               party
               miscarries
               ,
               We
               say
               ,
               He
               was
               lost
               ,
               not
               ,
               becanse
               his
               sicknesse
               was
               incurable
               ,
               but
               ,
               because
               there
               wanted
               a
               
                 care
                 to
                 apply
              
               that
               to
               him
               that
               might
               have
               helped
               him
               .
            
             
             
               All
               Adams
               sonnes
               have
               taken
               a
               
                 mortall
                 sicknesse
              
               from
               their
               Father
               ,
               which
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               remedied
               ,
               will
               ,
               without
               faile
               ,
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               
                 second
                 death
              
               :
               no
               medicine
               under
               heaven
               can
               heale
               this
               disease
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               
                 potion
                 confected
              
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               came
               
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               which
               ,
               as
               Prosper
               truly
               notes
               ,
               
                 habet
                 quidem
                 in
                 se
                 ut
                 omnibus
                 prosit
                 ;
                 sed
                 si
                 non
                 bibitur
                 non
                 medetur
                 .
              
               The
               vertue
               thereof
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               if
               all
               did
               take
               it
               ,
               all
               without
               doubt
               should
               be
               recovered
               ,
               but
               without
               takeing
               it
               there
               is
               no
               recovery
               ;
               In
               the
               former
               respect
               it
               may
               be
               truly
               said
               ,
               That
               no
               mans
               state
               is
               so
               desperate
               ,
               but
               by
               this
               means
               it
               is
               recoverable
               ,
               (
               and
               this
               is
               the
               first
               comfortable
               newes
               that
               the
               Gospel
               brings
               to
               the
               distressed
               Soule
               )
               but
               here
               it
               resteth
               not
               ,
               nor
               feedeth
               a
               man
               with
               such
               a
               possibility
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               say
               in
               
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 Who
                 shall
                 ascend
                 into
                 heaven
                 to
                 bring
                 Christ
                 from
                 above
                 ?
              
               but
               it
               brings
               the
               word
               of
               comfort
               
                 nigh
                 
                 unto
                 him
              
               ,
               even
               to
               his
               mouth
               and
               heart
               ,
               and
               presents
               him
               with
               the
               medicine
               at
               hand
               ,
               and
               desireth
               him
               to
               take
               it
               ;
               which
               being
               done
               accordingly
               ,
               the
               cure
               is
               actually
               performed
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               VINDICATION
               of
               the
               late
               ARCH-BISHOP
               OF
               ARMAGH
               ,
               From
               some
               mistakes
               made
               by
               Master
               
                 Thomas
                 Pierce
              
               ,
               both
               in
               his
               Philanthropy
               ,
               &
               Post-cript
               at
               the
               conclusion
               of
               his
               
                 correct
                 Copy
                 of
                 some
                 Notes
                 of
                 Gods
                 Decrees
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Affirming
               a
               change
               of
               judgement
               in
               him
               
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 his
                 death
              
               ,
               of
               some
               points
               controverted
               between
               Mr.
               Barlee
               and
               himself
               ,
               but
               especially
               of
               
                 Universal
                 Grace
                 and
                 Redemption
              
               ,
               relating
               to
               the
               subject
               of
               the
               former
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               By
               Dr.
               Bernard
               ,
               Preacher
               to
               the
               Honourable
               society
               of
               Grayes-Inne
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Printer
               to
               the
               READER
               .
            
             
               THese
               
                 two
                 Letters
              
               following
               ,
               expected
               from
               the
               person
               to
               whom
               they
               were
               writ
               ,
               as
               an
               Appendix
               to
               another
               Treatise
               ,
               being
               hither
               to
               delayed
               the
               publick
               ,
               and
               now
               conceived
               very
               requisite
               to
               be
               inserted
               here
               ,
               as
               having
               a
               relation
               to
               the
               
                 former
                 Tractates
              
               mentioned
               in
               one
               of
               them
               ;
               The
               Doctor
               hath
               been
               importuned
               to
               permit
               them
               accordingly
               also
               ,
               with
               some
               alteration
               and
               addition
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               The
               first
               Letter
               of
               Doctor
               Bernards
               to
               Mr.
               Barlee
               ,
               in
               Answer
               to
               some
               passage
               in
               Mr.
               Pierces
               Philanthropy
               .
            
             
               
                 Worthy
                 Syr
                 ,
              
            
             
               IAm
               much
               your
               debtor
               for
               those
               large
               expressions
               of
               your
               affection
               to
               the
               late
               .
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               and
               the
               readinesse
               to
               cleare
               him
               from
               some
               injury
               done
               him
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Pierce
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Answer
               to
               a
               Book
               of
               yours
               .
               Two
               eminent
               men
               of
               each
               University
               ,
               before
               I
               heard
               from
               you
               ,
               had
               sent
               unto
               me
               for
               their
               private
               satisfaction
               .
               And
               now
               upon
               your
               Letter
               and
               directions
               I
               have
               viewed
               the
               severall
               passages
               tending
               that
               way
               ,
               
                 Chap.
                 1.
                 
                 Sect.
              
               
               3.
               5.
               
               
                 Chap.
                 3.
                 
                 Sect.
                 17.
                 7.
                 
                 Chap.
                 4.
                 
                 Sect.
              
               13.
               which
               in
               sum
               I
               finde
               amounts
               to
               this
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 late
                 Primate
                 of
              
               Armagh
               
                 was
                 ,
                 though
                 a
                 late
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 serious
                 Convert
                 :
                 And
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 long
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 to
                 severall
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 utterly
                 rejected
                 all
                 those
                 opinions
                 of
              
               Calvin
               .
               
                 That
                 there
                 were
                 evident
                 marks
                 of
                 a
                 change
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 That
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 he
                 professed
                 an
                 utter
                 dislike
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Doctrine
              
               of
               Geneva
               ,
               
                 in
                 those
                 affairs
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               First
               ;
               it
               is
               possible
               Mr.
               Pierces
               enformers
               might
               mistake
               the
               Doctrine
               for
               the
               Discipline
               of
               Geneva
               ,
               or
               Calvin
               ,
               which
               by
               some
               in
               their
               Sermons
               hath
               been
               advanced
               accordingly
               :
               or
               if
               it
               were
               of
               
                 the
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               taken
               a
               great
               latitude
               in
               saying
               ,
               
                 All
                 the
                 opinions
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Restriction
               .
               
                 viz.
                 In
                 those
                 affaires
              
               ,
               is
               somewhat
               obscure
               ,
               being
               introduced
               occasionally
               upon
               the
               speech
               of
               one
               or
               two
               of
               them
               .
               It
               had
               been
               better
               to
               have
               named
               the
               several
               points
               he
               means
               ,
               from
               which
               
               howsoever
               ,
               as
               to
               Calvin
               ,
               or
               Geneva
               ,
               how
               could
               he
               be
               said
               to
               revolt
               ,
               when
               
                 in
                 terminis
              
               he
               did
               not
               professe
               the
               defence
               of
               either
               .
               It
               being
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               confirmed
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 for
                 Calvine
              
               ,
               though
               I
               do
               not
               take
               upon
               me
               the
               defence
               of
               him
               neither
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               one
               Doctrine
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 those
                 affaires
              
               (
               different
               from
               some
               of
               his
               own
               profession
               in
               Geneva
               )
               which
               must
               be
               exempted
               from
               Mr.
               
                 Pierces
                 Universality
              
               ,
               and
               which
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               found
               that
               the
               Primate
               rejected
               ,
               viz.
               that
               
                 massa
                 corrupta
                 was
                 the
                 object
              
               of
               Praedestination
               ,
               as
               
                 Bishop
                 Davenant
              
               makes
               it
               appear
               ,
               (
               in
               his
               determinations
               ,
               q.
               26.
               )
               where
               he
               first
               cleares
               him
               from
               the
               a
               
                 slanders
                 the
                 Jesuites
              
               have
               raised
               of
               him
               in
               it
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 hold
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Act
                 before
                 any
                 
                 fore-sight
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 elected
                 some
                 to
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 ordained
                 others
                 to
                 destruction
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 place
                 ordained
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
              
               Adam
               
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 exercise
                 justice
                 towards
                 the
                 Reprobates
                 ,
                 and
                 mercy
                 towards
                 the
                 elect
              
               ;
               and
               then
               gives
               you
               clearly
               b
               
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Calvines
                 judgement
                 in
                 two
                 propositions
              
               confirmed
               out
               of
               divers
               quotations
               in
               his
               institutions
               ,
               viz.
               That
               
                 the
                 corrupt
                 Masse
                 ;
                 or
                 man
                 lapsed
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 Election
                 and
                 Reprobation
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 the
                 cause
                 :
              
               And
               further
               ,
               proves
               ,
               That
               what
               the
               Jesuits
               put
               upon
               Calvine
               ,
               their
               own
               Popish
               Writers
               were
               the
               prime
               Authours
               of
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Scotus
                 ,
                 Naclantus
                 ,
                 Pighius
                 ,
                 Catharinus
                 ,
                 Galatinus
                 ,
                 Alphonsus
                 Mendoza
                 ,
              
               who
               aver
               ,
               That
               the
               c
               
                 Decree
                 of
                 Praedestination
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 before
                 the
                 Decree
                 of
                 permitting
                 the
                 lapse
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 before
                 the
                 creating
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               d
               
                 desires
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Popish
                 Writers
                 were
                 the
                 chief
                 Authors
                 of
                 that
                 opinion
                 ,
                 which
                 denies
                 〈◊〉
                 lapsed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 Divine
                 Praedestination
              
               ;
               which
               ,
               if
               some
               of
               ours
               did
               consider
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               the
               
                 slower
                 paced
              
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               that
               which
               hath
               occasioned
               this
               digression
               .
               Howsoever
               ,
               as
               to
               
               Calvin's
               opinion
               ,
               this
               Reverend
               and
               learned
               Bishop
               thus
               far
               supports
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               joyns
               S.
               e
               Augustines
               suffrage
               with
               his
               own
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               is
               there
               declared
               ,
               I
               understand
               not
               how
               it
               is
               rejected
               By
               this
               Eminent
               Primate
               .
            
             
               But
               whatever
               these
               points
               were
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               Mr.
               Pierces
               meaning
               ,
               That
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               he
               should
               Verbally
               retract
               what
               he
               had
               published
               in
               his
               works
               ,
               I
               am
               assured
               (
               though
               it
               be
               hard
               to
               prove
               a
               Negative
               )
               there
               was
               no
               such
               matter
               :
               but
               that
               he
               was
               constant
               in
               them
               to
               his
               end
               .
               When
               he
               was
               last
               in
               London
               ,
               continuing
               here
               about
               seven
               weeks
               together
               ,
               I
               was
               perpetually
               with
               him
               ,
               taking
               then
               the
               opportunity
               of
               a
               further
               speaking
               
               with
               him
               of
               most
               of
               the
               passages
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               several
               Books
               he
               had
               wrote
               ,
               th●
               Subjects
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               occasion
               of
               their
               writing
               ,
               when
               some
               such
               points
               (
               as
               Mr.
               Pierce
               possibly
               may
               meane
               )
               came
               into
               discourse
               .
               And
               then
               there
               was
               not
               the
               least
               change
               in
               him
               .
               And
               it
               is
               to
               be
               presumed
               ,
               in
               that
               
                 last
                 Act
              
               of
               winding
               up
               his
               
                 whole
                 life
              
               ,
               if
               there
               had
               been
               any
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               then
               mentioned
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               but
               about
               
                 five
                 weekes
              
               (
               which
               is
               
                 a
                 little
              
               ,
               or
               
                 not
                 long
              
               )
               before
               his
               death
               .
               And
               it
               hath
               bee
               confirmed
               to
               me
               by
               a
               Minister
               ,
               who
               was
               at
               Ryegate
               a
               fortnight
               before
               ,
               as
               by
               some
               Honourable
               persons
               ,
               who
               spake
               with
               him
               of
               these
               Subjects
               a
               few
               dayes
               before
               his
               death
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               believe
               Mr.
               Pierce
               hath
               not
               been
               well
               adadvised
               in
               publishing
               this
               his
               Information
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               to
               have
               bookes
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               opinions
               ,
               
                 laid
                 to
                 his
                 charge
                 which
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 :
              
               It
               was
               presumed
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               so
               
               the
               lesse
               wonder
               if
               it
               be
               practised
               after
               his
               death
               .
               There
               is
               a
               book
               entitled
               a
               
                 Method
                 of
                 Meditation
              
               ,
               which
               was
               printed
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               Anno
               1651.
               
               And
               ,
               though
               by
               his
               Commands
               to
               me
               ,
               it
               was
               then
               publickly
               declared
               to
               be
               none
               of
               his
               ,
               yet
               
                 since
                 his
                 death
              
               (
               this
               1657.
               )
               it
               is
               reprinted
               ,
               and
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               renewing
               of
               that
               Declaration
               by
               the
               
                 same
                 way
              
               wherein
               I
               found
               him
               abused
               ,
               it
               is
               still
               sold
               under
               his
               name
               to
               the
               great
               dishonour
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 passage
              
               which
               Mr.
               Pierce
               is
               most
               clear
               in
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               
               Sect.
               15.
               
               Where
               ,
               speaking
               of
               
                 Universal
                 grace
              
               and
               redemption
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 most
                 Learned
                 Anti-Arminians
                 have
                 been
                 fein
                 to
                 assert
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Arminius
                 .
                 Among
                 us
                 ,
                 the
                 late
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               He
               should
               have
               done
               well
               to
               have
               named
               where
               he
               hath
               asserted
               it
               in
               any
               of
               his
               works
               ,
               
                 Next
                 ,
                 What
              
               ,
               or
               who
               compelled
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               fein
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               by
               that
               speech
               
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Arminius
              
               he
               means
               (
               according
               to
               common
               construction
               )
               
               As
               full
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 terms
              
               as
               Arminius
               ;
               it
               will
               be
               the
               hardest
               proof
               of
               the
               three
               ;
               whom
               he
               scarce
               ever
               names
               in
               his
               works
               :
               his
               aime
               being
               against
               Pelagius
               and
               his
               Disciples
               .
               Unlesse
               that
               passage
               in
               his
               
                 Pelagian
                 History
              
               may
               be
               so
               applyed
               (
               wrapped
               up
               under
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Britanniae
                 Antiquitates
                 ,
                 Pelagius
              
               being
               a
               Britain
               ,
               which
               he
               intended
               to
               have
               taken
               out
               ,
               and
               printed
               as
               a
               Treatise
               by
               it selfe
               )
               where
               he
               having
               given
               us
               at
               large
               the
               bold
               and
               rugged
               language
               ,
               with
               which
               Julian
               ,
               one
               of
               Pelagius
               his
               followers
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               greets
               the
               most
               
                 mild
                 and
                 meek
              
               Father
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               he
               addes
               this
               ,
               Chap.
               11.
               p.
               312.
               )
               
                 Cujus
                 idcirco
                 verba
                 hic
                 describenda
                 putavi
                 ;
                 ut
                 in
                 hoc
                 speculo
                 contemplaretur
                 lector
                 ,
                 consimiles
                 nostrorum
                 temporum
                 ardeliones
                 ;
                 Thrasoni
                 huic
                 adeo
                 geminos
                 ,
                 ut
                 in
                 eos
                 ,
                 hujus
                 spiritus
                 quasi
                 per
                 Pythagoricam
                 quandam
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 immigrasse
                 videatur
              
               :
               I
               know
               not
               how
               he
               can
               call
               him
               an
               Anti-Arminian
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               confesse
               them
               to
               be
               Pelagians
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               this
               particular
               concerning
               Universall
               Redemption
               I
               have
               cause
               to
               believe
               there
               was
               not
               any
               change
               in
               him
               from
               what
               his
               judgement
               was
               many
               yeares
               agone
               :
               and
               if
               he
               were
               not
               totally
               according
               to
               Calvin
               ,
               must
               it
               therefore
               be
               argued
               ,
               he
               was
               wholly
               for
               Arminius
               ?
               Might
               not
               there
               be
               a
               mean
               wherein
               he
               might
               tread
               more
               safely
               according
               to
               the
               ancient
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ?
               And
               indeed
               to
               deal
               clearly
               with
               you
               ,
               his
               judgement
               in
               this
               point
               was
               in
               
                 a
                 middle
                 way
              
               different
               ,
               both
               from
               yours
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Pierce
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               might
               not
               expose
               him
               to
               both
               your
               pens
               and
               censures
               ,
               but
               be
               a
               reconciliation
               between
               you
               ,
               (
               the
               latter
               of
               which
               I
               see
               little
               hope
               of
               ;
               )
               I
               might
               be
               moved
               the
               more
               willingly
               to
               declare
               it
               .
               I
               do
               the
               rather
               mention
               this
               ;
               because
               ,
               As
               Mr.
               Pierce
               saith
               ,
               
                 you
                 call
                 it
                 the
                 chief
                 head
                 of
                 Arminianisme
                 ,
                 So
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               't
               is
               that
               
                 with
                 which
                 other
                 opinions
                 in
                 debate
                 must
                 stand
                 ,
                 or
                 fall
                 :
              
               And
               Chap.
               3.
               p.
               15.
               excuseth
               his
               prolixity
               on
               it
               ,
               because
               
                 if
                 
                 this
                 error
                 be
                 once
                 disclaimed
                 by
                 the
                 adversary
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 will
                 tumble
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 accord
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               I
               am
               sorry
               to
               find
               that
               heat
               between
               you
               ,
               which
               beng
               Ministers
               and
               Neighbours
               ,
               is
               the
               more
               unseemly
               .
               I
               shall
               advise
               you
               in
               your
               reply
               to
               endeavour
               rather
               to
               heal
               up
               the
               breach
               ,
               than
               make
               it
               wider
               ;
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               spirit
               appearing
               much
               in
               meeknesse
               and
               Gentlenesse
               ,
               &c.
               and
               laying
               aside
               all
               
                 verball
                 animosities
              
               and
               personal
               reflections
               ,
               calmely
               to
               fall
               upon
               the
               matter
               ,
               And
               so
               I
               commend
               you
               and
               your
               labours
               to
               Gods
               blessing
               and
               direction
               ,
               and
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 very
                 assured
                 Friend
                 N.
                 BERNARD
                 .
              
               
                 Grayes-Inne
                 ,
                 
                   March
                   11.
                   1656.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 A
                 Vindication
                 of
                 the
                 Primate
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 late
                 change
                 of
                 opinion
                 .
              
               A
               second
               Letter
               ,
               of
               the
               said
               Doctor
               Bernard
               to
               Mr.
               Barlee
               ,
               in
               Answer
               to
               a
               part
               of
               a
               Postscript
               at
               the
               conclusion
               of
               a
               book
               of
               Mr.
               Pierces
               ,
               viz.
               a
               
                 Correct
                 Copy
              
               of
               some
               Notes
               of
               Gods
               decrees
               ,
               &c.
               
               Wherein
               the
               former
               erroneus
               report
               raised
               upon
               the
               late
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               especially
               concerning
               
                 Universal
                 Grace
              
               ,
               or
               Redemption
               ,
               being
               more
               largely
               affirmed
               ,
               is
               here
               more
               fully
               cleared
               and
               vindicated
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               lately
               received
               from
               you
               another
               book
               of
               Master
               Pierces
               ,
               which
               I
               saw
               not
               before
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 A
                 Correct
                 Copy
                 of
                 Gods
                 decrees
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               In
               the
               Postscript
               of
               which
               I
               find
               a
               larger
               confirmation
               of
               what
               had
               been
               affirmed
               by
               him
               ,
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               
               late
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               and
               Primate
               of
               Ireland
               :
               which
               ,
               at
               your
               desire
               ,
               I
               cannot
               refuse
               to
               return
               you
               my
               sense
               of
               also
               .
            
             
               The
               Authour
               is
               a
               Stranger
               to
               me
               ,
               but
               appears
               to
               be
               a
               man
               of
               very
               excellent
               parts
               and
               abilities
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               sorry
               he
               hath
               been
               moved
               to
               employ
               them
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               in
               a
               continued
               confident
               declaring
               the
               change
               of
               opinion
               in
               so
               
                 Learned
                 and
                 pious
                 a
                 Prelate
              
               (
               as
               himselfe
               worthily
               styles
               him
               ,
               )
               to
               whom
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               he
               was
               a
               stranger
               ,
               and
               adding
               ,
               That
               what
               he
               hath
               before
               affirmed
               to
               be
               
                 upon
                 a
                 just
                 ground
                 and
                 mature
                 deliberation
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               I
               find
               no
               other
               foundation
               upon
               which
               this
               is
               built
               ,
               than
               the
               report
               of
               others
               .
               The
               frequent
               experimental
               failing
               of
               which
               ,
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               the
               proof
               ,
               hath
               wrought
               it
               out
               of
               reputation
               ,
               with
               prudent
               men
               ,
               to
               depend
               upon
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               I
               find
               in
               the
               conclusion
               of
               his
               Postscript
               ,
               I
               must
               
                 begin
                 with
              
               ,
               wherein
               he
               doth
               determine
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 appear
                 
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 Negative
                 ,
                 That
                 my
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 of
              
               Armagh
               
                 did
                 not
                 declare
                 his
                 rejection
                 of
                 these
                 opinions
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 resist
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 himselfe
                 formerly
                 embraced
                 ,
                 will
                 wrong
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               As
               I
               do
               not
               (
               according
               to
               his
               caveat
               )
               take
               upon
               me
               to
               
                 prove
                 a
                 Negative
              
               ,
               so
               I
               do
               not
               understand
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               definitive
               Sentence
               ,
               upon
               whomsoever
               shall
               adhere
               to
               it
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               his
               meaning
               is
               not
               ,
               because
               
                 he
                 doth
                 resist
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               lesse
               shew
               is
               there
               ,
               because
               
                 the
                 Primate
                 had
                 formerly
                 embraced
                 them
              
               ;
               for
               a
               changeablenesse
               in
               Doctrine
               carries
               in
               it self
               a
               shew
               of
               dishonour
               ,
               
                 that
                 with
                 him
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 yea
                 and
                 nay
                 :
              
               surely
               there
               must
               be
               somewhat
               of
               grosse
               corruption
               ,
               or
               dangerous
               consequence
               formerly
               taught
               and
               professed
               by
               this
               good
               Primate
               ,
               that
               should
               incurre
               this
               censure
               ;
               And
               it
               is
               too
               early
               a
               conclusive
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               yet
               in
               Dispute
               between
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               not
               heard
               on
               the
               Primates
               side
               ;
               Which
               I
               expected
               not
               from
               
               a
               person
               so
               ingenuous
               ,
               as
               I
               read
               Master
               Pierce
               to
               be
               .
               And
               howsoever
               the
               whole
               implies
               that
               the
               Primate
               had
               wronged
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               not
               his
               hearers
               and
               readers
               ,
               in
               preaching
               and
               writing
               of
               untruths
               so
               long
               ;
               but
               much
               more
               if
               he
               had
               died
               without
               retracting
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               injury
               done
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               already
               decreed
               to
               lye
               upon
               that
               person
               that
               shall
               affirm
               otherwise
               of
               him
               in
               either
               :
               yet
               this
               must
               not
               deterre
               or
               discourage
               me
               in
               this
               service
               of
               his
               vindication
               ,
               leaving
               it
               to
               the
               judgemnent
               of
               others
               ,
               Which
               may
               be
               thought
               lesse
               injurious
               ,
               The
               averring
               his
               constancy
               ,
               or
               inconstancy
               in
               matters
               of
               such
               weight
               and
               moment
               .
               I
               shall
               be
               contented
               he
               do
               enjoy
               his
               opinion
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               not
               censure
               me
               for
               not
               forsaking
               my
               own
               ,
               viz.
               That
               I
               think
               
                 I
                 should
                 wrong
                 him
                 and
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 do
                 neither
                 right
                 ,
              
               if
               I
               should
               silently
               let
               this
               belief
               of
               him
               passe
               without
               putting
               it
               to
               a
               stand
               ,
               by
               producing
               those
               probabilities
               which
               have
               prevailed
               
               with
               me
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               Mr.
               Pierce
               professeth
               ,
               viz.
               That
               he
               published
               it
               to
               the
               
                 Immortall
                 honour
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Prelate
                 ,
              
               doth
               not
               well
               suit
               with
               the
               expressions
               in
               the
               next
               breath
               ,
               calling
               it
               an
               
                 error
                 which
                 had
                 possest
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               intimating
               it
               to
               be
               a
               
                 retraction
                 of
                 his
                 aberrations
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 penitency
                 of
                 his
                 sins
              
               ,
               which
               he
               having
               no
               sense
               of
               ,
               or
               not
               expressing
               it
               till
               then
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               contracted
               a
               great
               guilt
               all
               his
               life
               ,
               both
               in
               preaching
               and
               writing
               to
               the
               subversion
               ,
               possibly
               ,
               of
               many
               .
               This
               if
               he
               had
               found
               himself
               guilty
               of
               ,
               a
               
                 verball
                 retraction
              
               would
               not
               have
               sufficed
               ,
               but
               he
               should
               have
               given
               satisfaction
               also
               by
               his
               pen
               :
               His
               judgement
               having
               been
               by
               that
               transmitted
               
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
              
               ,
               which
               one
               Sermon
               in
               a
               Church
               in
               London
               ,
               or
               opening
               his
               mind
               to
               a
               few
               in
               private
               ,
               could
               not
               have
               expiated
               :
               neither
               would
               so
               good
               a
               man
               as
               he
               ,
               have
               rested
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               with
               S.
               Augustine
               humbly
               have
               revoked
               his
               error
               in
               that
               way
               also
               ;
               but
               I
               believe
               
               none
               of
               those
               pretended
               
                 witnesses
                 of
                 his
                 change
              
               will
               say
               that
               he
               gave
               them
               that
               promise
               or
               that
               they
               did
               so
               much
               as
               request
               it
               of
               him
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               time
               enough
               to
               have
               wrote
               unto
               him
               ,
               if
               omitted
               in
               the
               conference
               .
               And
               certainly
               Mr.
               Pierce
               ,
               (
               to
               use
               his
               own
               expression
               )
               had
               
                 in
                 singlenesse
                 of
                 affection
                 done
                 him
                 more
                 right
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
              
               if
               he
               had
               left
               him
               wholly
               to
               his
               works
               ;
               which
               do
               sufficiently
               
                 testifie
                 of
                 him
              
               ,
               rather
               than
               thus
               to
               bring
               him
               upon
               the
               Stage
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               give
               sentence
               on
               him
               onely
               upon
               hear-say
               :
               There
               being
               no
               necessity
               in
               this
               dispute
               to
               have
               so
               much
               as
               named
               him
               .
               Neither
               can
               I
               think
               those
               ,
               any
               Cordial
               
                 friends
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
              
               (
               as
               he
               stiles
               them
               )
               who
               have
               been
               the
               occasion
               of
               putting
               him
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               I
               do
               remember
               that
               the
               last
               time
               he
               was
               in
               London
               ,
               he
               did
               expresse
               a
               suspition
               of
               some
               that
               came
               to
               visit
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               by
               wresting
               his
               words
               ,
               make
               some
               such
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               now
               appears
               :
               who
               proposed
               
               discourses
               of
               the
               like
               subjects
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               whereupon
               he
               did
               confirm
               at
               full
               that
               which
               had
               been
               his
               judgement
               of
               them
               formerly
               .
            
             
               For
               that
               of
               Mr
               Pierces
               offer
               of
               proof
               
                 by
                 some
                 learned
                 and
                 grave
                 Divines
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 conference
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 will
              
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 be
                 glad
                 to
                 attest
                 the
                 same
                 under
                 their
                 hands
                 :
              
               As
               I
               know
               not
               what
               cause
               there
               should
               be
               of
               gladnesse
               ,
               or
               forwardnesse
               in
               this
               Testimony
               ;
               So
               when
               they
               shall
               meet
               with
               contrary
               attestations
               by
               the
               like
               of
               their
               own
               profession
               ,
               it
               makes
               me
               sad
               ,
               to
               foresee
               what
               a
               fire
               this
               may
               possibly
               kindle
               among
               us
               ,
               (
               to
               the
               rejoycing
               of
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               )
               which
               I
               have
               no
               mind
               to
               burn
               my
               fingers
               in
               ,
               onely
               I
               stick
               firmly
               to
               my
               perswasion
               in
               my
               former
               Letter
               confirmed
               there
               by
               several
               probable
               Testimonies
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               such
               change
               as
               is
               pretended
               in
               him
               near
               his
               death
               .
               And
               if
               this
               of
               Mr.
               Piercies
               affirmation
               
               should
               prove
               to
               be
               the
               
                 raising
                 of
                 a
                 false
                 report
              
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               ingenuously
               confesseth
               to
               be
               
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 evill
              
               ,
               and
               doth
               
                 so
                 hate
                 and
                 condemne
                 ,
                 whether
                 through
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 credulity
                 :
                 )
              
               this
               must
               be
               of
               
                 the
                 first
                 magnitude
              
               ,
               when
               it
               hath
               for
               its
               object
               so
               eminent
               and
               pious
               a
               person
               ,
               
                 whose
                 praise
                 being
                 through
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               special
               ,
               for
               those
               his
               labours
               tending
               to
               those
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               whole
               
                 Reformed
                 Church
              
               are
               concerned
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               find
               him
               still
               puuctually
               observing
               his
               former
               expression
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 rejecting
                 all
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 of
                 Geneva
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               besides
               the
               latitude
               ,
               there
               is
               this
               ambiguity
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               meant
               according
               to
               Calvin
               ,
               or
               Beza
               ;
               for
               both
               were
               of
               Geneva
               ;
               between
               whom
               in
               some
               of
               these
               points
               there
               was
               the
               like
               difference
               as
               between
               Mr.
               Perkins
               and
               
                 Bishop
                 Abbot
              
               ,
               with
               us
               ,
               viz.
               In
               the
               Supralapsarian
               opinion
               ,
               which
               *
               Beza
               was
               for
               ,
               but
               Calvin
               held
               it
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               in
               the
               former
               Letter
               .
               It
               had
               been
               better
               to
               have
               
               instanced
               the
               particulars
               of
               those
               Doctrines
               ,
               than
               thus
               by
               clouding
               them
               in
               the
               Generals
               to
               put
               us
               upon
               conjectures
               ,
               which
               they
               should
               bee
               .
            
             
               The
               onely
               point
               which
               he
               names
               here
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Primate
                 embraced
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Universal
                 Redemption
                 ,
              
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 say
                 all
                 .
              
               He
               doth
               not
               assert
               it
               from
               his
               own
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               saith
               he
               hath
               it
               from
               
                 many
                 most
                 unquestionable
                 persons
                 which
                 had
                 it
                 poured
                 into
                 their
                 eares
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Primates
                 own
                 mouth
                 .
              
               If
               it
               were
               in
               a
               Sermon
               of
               his
               at
               a
               Church
               in
               London
               ,
               the
               last
               he
               preached
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               many
               moneths
               before
               his
               death
               ;
               (
               which
               I
               am
               enformed
               by
               others
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               )
               I
               was
               present
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               me
               there
               was
               no
               
                 new
                 thing
              
               observed
               to
               have
               been
               uttered
               by
               him
               ,
               differing
               from
               what
               his
               judgement
               was
               
                 many
                 yeares
              
               agone
               ,
               since
               I
               had
               the
               happinesse
               to
               be
               known
               unto
               him
               .
               It
               may
               be
               some
               of
               these
               persons
               produced
               for
               witnesses
               being
               
               strangers
               to
               him
               and
               taking
               him
               to
               be
               of
               the
               other
               extremity
               might
               apprehend
               it
               as
               a
               retractation
               ,
               If
               they
               heard
               him
               affirming
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               
                 all
                 men
              
               receive
               this
               benefit
               that
               they
               are
               salvabiles
               or
               put
               into
               a
               capacity
               of
               sulvation
               ;
               That
               
                 terms
                 of
                 peace
              
               are
               procured
               for
               
                 all
                 mankinde
              
               ,
               That
               
                 all
                 mens
                 sins
                 are
                 become
                 pardonable
                 ,
                 mercy
                 attainable
                 ,
              
               (
               in
               which
               state
               those
               of
               the
               Angelical
               nature
               which
               fell
               ,
               are
               not
               .
               )
               That
               there
               is
               some
               distinction
               to
               be
               made
               between
               his
               satisfaction
               (
               rightly
               understood
               )
               and
               his
               intercession
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               our
               
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 for
                 these
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               It
               is
               possible
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ,
               some
               such
               expressions
               might
               be
               his
               then
               .
               But
               that
               by
               this
               
                 Universal
                 Redemption
              
               should
               be
               understood
               such
               an
               
                 Universal
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 measure
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 distinction
                 ,
                 should
                 equally
                 ,
                 and
                 alike
                 ,
                 be
                 conferred
                 and
                 aplied
                 to
              
               Judas
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
                 to
              
               Peter
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 onely
                 difference
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 The
                 free-will
                 of
              
               Peter
               
               
                 in
                 accepting
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 further
                 cause
                 of
                 thanks
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 grace
                 in
                 inclining
                 him
                 accordingly
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               I
               suppose
               will
               not
               be
               attested
               to
               have
               been
               professed
               by
               him
               ,
               either
               in
               this
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Sermon
               ,
               or
               private
               conference
               with
               him
               .
               And
               in
               this
               present
               enlargement
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               be
               understood
               to
               interpose
               my selfe
               in
               the
               controversie
               ;
               or
               to
               affixe
               thus
               much
               upon
               Mr.
               Piercies
               judgement
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               averre
               ,
               That
               the
               Primate
               at
               his
               last
               in
               this
               particular
               differed
               not
               from
               what
               he
               had
               declared
               formerly
               ,
               which
               the
               former
               tractate
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               will
               confirm
               ,
               now
               published
               ,
               but
               not
               resolved
               on
               ,
               when
               this
               was
               first
               written
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 That
                 the
                 reverend
              
               Primate
               
                 did
                 conform
                 his
                 judgement
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 four
                 Centuries
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               This
               he
               might
               averre
               without
               any
               relation
               to
               these
               points
               in
               controversie
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               term
               ,
               or
               thereabouts
               ,
               which
               he
               accepts
               of
               in
               
               his
               answer
               to
               the
               
                 Jesuit
                 Malones
                 Challenge
              
               in
               the
               justfying
               ,
               or
               condemning
               those
               twelve
               points
               of
               controversie
               ,
               between
               us
               and
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               of
               which
               one
               concerning
               
                 Free
                 will
              
               is
               of
               this
               fraternity
               .
               What
               the
               Primates
               judgement
               was
               of
               that
               ,
               is
               sufficiently
               declared
               there
               ,
               and
               he
               continued
               in
               the
               same
               without
               any
               change
               the
               last
               time
               I
               saw
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               discourse
               I
               had
               then
               with
               him
               of
               it
               :
               and
               S.
               Augustine
               (
               unlesse
               we
               be
               over-strict
               )
               may
               be
               admitted
               within
               that
               compasse
               ,
               being
               accounted
               by
               the
               Primate
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               when
               he
               was
               consecrated
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               to
               be
               but
               in
               Anno
               410.
               and
               Prosper
               reckons
               his
               death
               ,
               in
               433.
               being
               then
               of
               age
               ,
               76.
               
               Before
               whose
               time
               these
               points
               were
               never
               discussed
               by
               the
               Fathers
               at
               large
               singly
               ,
               nor
               determined
               by
               them
               joyntly
               in
               any
               Council
               ;
               which
               Pelagius
               gave
               the
               first
               occasion
               of
               :
               and
               't
               is
               known
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               St.
               Augustine
               against
               him
               is
               inclined
               unto
               ,
               and
               defended
               by
               the
               Primate
               in
               his
               works
               .
            
             
             
               And
               ,
               to
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
              
               ,
               Agreed
               upon
               by
               the
               Arch-Bishops
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               
                 Clergy
                 of
                 Ireland
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Convocation
               holden
               at
               
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1615.
               which
               fully
               determine
               and
               declare
               all
               those
               points
               accordingly
               ;
               he
               had
               then
               the
               honour
               to
               be
               appointed
               by
               the
               Synode
               as
               a
               
                 principal
                 person
              
               to
               draw
               them
               up
               ;
               Now
               the
               last
               time
               I
               saw
               him
               (
               which
               was
               after
               that
               pretended
               Testimony
               of
               the
               
                 witnesses
                 of
                 his
                 change
              
               ,
               either
               in
               publick
               or
               private
               )
               he
               did
               fully
               confirm
               and
               commend
               them
               to
               me
               to
               be
               heeded
               and
               observed
               by
               me
               as
               the
               
                 summary
                 of
                 his
                 judgement
              
               in
               those
               and
               other
               subjects
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               have
               said
               somewhat
               more
               ,
               elsewheree
               .
            
             
               That
               of
               Mr.
               Piercies
               drawing
               in
               more
               to
               bear
               him
               company
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 King
                 James
                 ,
                 B.
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 Melancthon
                 ,
              
               in
               their
               changes
               also
               
                 for
                 the
              
               better
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               derermine
               ;
               doth
               not
               concern
               me
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               :
               onely
               if
               he
               have
               found
               it
               as
               their
               last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               
               in
               their
               works
               ,
               he
               shall
               but
               
                 Charitably
                 erre
              
               (
               to
               use
               his
               own
               words
               )
               if
               he
               should
               be
               mistaken
               ;
               but
               no
               such
               matter
               appears
               here
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Primate
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 a
                 word
              
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               professe
               my
               
                 respect
                 to
              
               Mr.
               Pierce
               ,
               both
               for
               his
               own
               worth
               ,
               as
               the
               great
               esteem
               which
               in
               this
               Postsript
               (
               more
               then
               in
               his
               former
               book
               )
               he
               hath
               expressed
               of
               this
               
                 Eminent
                 Primate
              
               ,
               and
               can
               easily
               believe
               he
               would
               account
               it
               a
               reputation
               to
               his
               opinion
               ,
               that
               his
               might
               patronize
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               esteem
               had
               of
               him
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               reformed
               Church
               ,
               both
               for
               his
               learning
               and
               piety
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               so
               much
               Charity
               as
               to
               believe
               that
               this
               error
               is
               more
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               his
               informers
               than
               himself
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               were
               known
               to
               him
               I
               would
               advise
               him
               not
               to
               insist
               any
               farther
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               being
               by
               these
               several
               circumstances
               so
               improbable
               ;
               but
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               own
               ingenuous
               offer
               ,
               
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 ample
                 satisfaction
              
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               hath
               so
               highly
               extolled
               in
               the
               Primate
               to
               
               have
               been
               his
               
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 in
                 preferring
                 truth
                 before
                 error
                 ,
              
               in
               that
               his
               supposed
               imaginary
               retractation
               ,
               I
               may
               without
               offence
               return
               the
               application
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               which
               ,
               with
               all
               prudent
               men
               ,
               will
               be
               much
               more
               ,
               his
               own
               commendation
               ,
               and
               though
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               profession
               ,
               he
               be
               innocent
               ,
               as
               to
               any
               voluntary
               injury
               ;
               thinking
               
                 he
                 did
                 God
                 and
                 him
                 good
                 service
                 :
              
               yet
               it
               being
               a
               wrong
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               will
               deserve
               some
               Apology
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               it
               wil
               be
               hard
               for
               any
               prudent
               impartial
               man
               to
               believe
               ,
               That
               what
               the
               Primate
               upon
               mature
               deliberation
               and
               long
               study
               for
               so
               many
               yeares
               had
               professed
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               Presse
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               so
               
                 soon
                 shaken
                 in
                 minde
              
               ,
               as
               ,
               without
               any
               convincing
               force
               of
               argument
               from
               any
               other
               ,
               that
               is
               known
               ,
               at
               once
               
                 renounce
                 all
              
               he
               had
               formerly
               said
               ,
               and
               draw
               a
               
                 cross
                 line
              
               over
               all
               he
               had
               wrote
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               not
               made
               of
               purpose
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               (
               which
               had
               been
               very
               requisite
               ,
               and
               which
               must
               have
               
               been
               of
               too
               narrow
               a
               limit
               in
               relation
               to
               so
               many
               Subjects
               here
               intimated
               )
               but
               onely
               as
               on
               the
               
                 bye
                 ;
                 I
                 say
              
               ,
               when
               his
               workes
               wherein
               hee
               is
               clearly
               seen
               and
               largely
               declared
               ,
               with
               
                 a
                 cloud
                 of
                 ear-witnesses
              
               for
               many
               yeares
               ,
               both
               in
               publick
               and
               private
               ,
               confirming
               his
               constancie
               in
               them
               ,
               through
               the
               diverse
               changes
               of
               the
               times
               to
               his
               last
               ,
               shall
               be
               produced
               and
               laid
               in
               
                 one
                 ballance
              
               ;
               And
               a
               few
               witnesses
               of
               some
               few
               passages
               at
               one
               Sermon
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               croud
               might
               be
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               the
               apter
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               by
               the
               interest
               of
               their
               own
               opinion
               ;
               put
               into
               the
               other
               ;
               will
               not
               all
               unbyassed
               persons
               cast
               the
               Errata
               into
               the
               latter
               ?
               I
               shall
               conclude
               with
               a
               course
               complement
               to
               your selfe
               ;
               That
               I
               have
               not
               thus
               appeared
               for
               your
               sake
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               am
               a
               stranger
               ,
               nor
               out
               of
               any
               opposition
               to
               Mr.
               Pierce
               ,
               who
               appeares
               to
               me
               to
               be
               a
               person
               of
               value
               :
               but
               onely
               out
               of
               my
               duty
               and
               high
               account
               ,
               I
               must
               ever
               have
               of
               the
               memory
               of
               that
               
               
                 judicious
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 eminent
                 Primate
                 :
              
               and
               so
               commit
               you
               to
               Gods
               protection
               and
               direction
               ,
               and
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 assured
                 Friend
                 N.
                 BERNARD
                 .
              
               
                 Grayes-Inne
                 ,
                 
                   June
                   10.
                   1657.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Learned
               Letter
               of
               the
               late
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Armagh
               to
               Dr.
               Twisse
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               observation
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               .
            
             
               
                 Worthy
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               YOur
               Letter
               of
               the
               first
               of
               February
               came
               unto
               my
               hands
               the
               seventh
               of
               April
               ,
               but
               ,
               my
               journy
               to
               Dublin
               following
               thereupon
               ,
               and
               my
               long
               stay
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               (
               where
               the
               multiplicity
               of
               my
               publick
               and
               private
               employments
               would
               scarce
               afford
               me
               a
               breathing
               time
               )
               was
               such
               ;
               that
               I
               was
               forced
               to
               defer
               my
               Answer
               thereunto
               ,
               
               untill
               this
               short
               time
               of
               my
               retiring
               into
               the
               Countrey
               :
               Where
               ,
               being
               now
               absent
               also
               from
               my
               Library
               :
               I
               can
               rather
               signifie
               unto
               you
               ,
               how
               fully
               I
               concurre
               in
               judgement
               with
               those
               grounds
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               so
               judiciously
               laid
               in
               that
               question
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               than
               afford
               any
               great
               help
               unto
               you
               in
               the
               building
               ,
               which
               you
               intend
               to
               raise
               thereupon
               .
               For
               when
               I
               gave
               my selfe
               unto
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               I
               took
               no
               heed
               unto
               any
               thing
               that
               concerned
               this
               argument
               :
               as
               little
               dreaming
               that
               any
               such
               controversie
               would
               have
               arisen
               among
               us
               .
               Yet
               generally
               I
               do
               remember
               that
               the
               word
               Sabbatum
               in
               their
               writings
               doth
               denote
               our
               Saturday
               :
               although
               by
               Analogy
               from
               the
               manner
               of
               speech
               used
               by
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               the
               term
               be
               sometimes
               transferred
               to
               denote
               our
               
                 Christian
                 festivities
              
               also
               ,
               as
               Sirmondus
               the
               Jesuite
               observeth
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 Sidonius
                 Apollinaris
              
               ,
               (
               lib.
               1.
               
               Epist.
               2.
               )
               where
               ,
               describeing
               the
               moderation
               of
               the
               Table
               of
               
                 Theodorick
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Gothes
                 
                 upon
                 the
                 Eves
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               excesse
               on
               the
               
                 Holy
                 day
              
               following
               ;
               he
               writeth
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               that
               his
               
                 convivium
                 diebus
                 profestis
                 simile
                 privato
                 est
                 ,
              
               but
               of
               the
               other
               .
               
                 De
                 luxu
                 autem
                 illo
                 Sabbatario
                 narrationi
                 meae
                 supersedendum
                 est
                 ,
                 qui
                 nec
                 latentes
                 potest
                 latere
                 personas
                 .
              
               And
               because
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               pointeth
               at
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               first
               institution
               ,
               the
               seventh
               day
               from
               the
               Creation
               :
               therefore
               they
               held
               that
               Christians
               were
               not
               tied
               to
               the
               observance
               thereof
               .
               Whereupon
               you
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               S.
               Augustine
               in
               his
               
                 speculum
                 (
                 in
                 operum
                 tomo
              
               3o.
               )
               purposely
               selecting
               those
               things
               which
               appertained
               unto
               us
               Christians
               ;
               doth
               wholly
               pretermit
               that
               precept
               ,
               in
               the
               recital
               of
               the
               Commandements
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ;
               Not
               because
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               precept
               was
               absolutely
               abolished
               :
               but
               because
               it
               was
               in
               some
               parts
               held
               to
               be
               *
               ceremonial
               ,
               &
               the
               time
               afterwards
               was
               changed
               in
               the
               state
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               from
               the
               seventh
               to
               the
               
                 first
                 day
              
               of
               the
               week
               :
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               Authour
               
               of
               the
               25
               Sermon
               ,
               
                 de
                 Tempore
                 (
                 in
                 10
                 o
                 tomo
                 Operum
                 Augustini
                 :
                 )
              
               and
               that
               place
               of
               
                 Athanasius
                 in
                 homil
                 .
                 de
                 semente
                 ,
              
               where
               he
               most
               plainly
               saith
               ,
               touching
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Whereupon
               
                 Caesarius
                 Arelatensis
              
               in
               his
               twelfth
               homily
               ,
               doubted
               not
               to
               preach
               unto
               the
               people
               .
               
                 Verè
                 dico
                 ,
                 Fratres
                 ,
                 satis
                 durum
                 &
                 prope
                 nimis
                 impium
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 Christiani
                 non
                 habeant
                 reverentiam
                 diei
                 Dominico
                 ,
                 quam
                 Judaei
                 observare
                 videntur
                 in
                 Sabbato
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Charles
               the
               Great
               in
               his
               Lawes
               ,
               taketh
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               our
               observation
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               is
               founded
               upon
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               .
               Statuimus
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               a
               
                 libro
                 1o.
                 Capitularium
              
               ,
               cap.
               81.
               )
               
                 secundum
                 quod
                 &
                 in
                 lege
                 Dominus
                 praecepit
                 ,
                 ut
                 opera
                 servilia
                 diebus
                 Dominicis
                 non
                 agantur
                 ;
                 sicut
                 &
                 bonae
                 memoriae
                 genitor
                 meus
                 in
                 suis
                 Synodalibus
                 edictis
                 mandavit
                 :
              
               And
               Lotharius
               likewise
               ,
               
                 in
                 legibus
                 Alemannorum
                 ,
                 titulo
              
               38.
               
               b
               
                 Die
                 Dominico
                 nemo
                 opera
                 servilia
                 praesumat
                 facere
                 :
                 quia
                 hoc
                 lex
                 prohibuit
                 ,
                 
                 &
                 sacra
                 scriptura
                 in
                 omnibus
                 contradicit
                 .
              
               Accommodating
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               touching
               the
               Sabbath
               unto
               our
               observation
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               by
               the
               self-same
               Analogy
               ;
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               now
               doth
               in
               her
               publick
               Prayer
               :
               
                 Lord
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 incline
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 keep
                 this
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Jewes
               commonly
               hold
               two
               things
               touching
               their
               Sabboth
               ;
               as
               
                 Menasses
                 Ben-Israel
              
               sheweth
               in
               his
               eighth
               Probleme
               ,
               
                 de
                 creatione
              
               ;
               which
               be
               published
               at
               Amsterdam
               the
               last
               year
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               observation
               thereof
               was
               commanded
               onely
               unto
               the
               a
               Israelies
               ,
               (
               where
               he
               speaketh
               also
               of
               the
               seven
               precepts
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               Noah
               ;
               which
               have
               need
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               large
               extent
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               have
               all
               the
               duties
               that
               the
               Heathen
               were
               tyed
               unto
               to
               be
               comprised
               therein
               )
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               observed
               by
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               before
               the
               coming
               out
               of
               Egypt
               .
               For
               that
               then
               the
               observation
               began
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Israelites
               were
               
               brought
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               or
               the
               Egyptians
               drowned
               upon
               the
               Sabbath
               ;
               I
               suppose
               our
               good
               friend
               Mr.
               Mead
               will
               not
               be
               able
               to
               evince
               ,
               either
               out
               of
               b
               Deut.
               5.
               15
               or
               out
               of
               any
               other
               Scripture
               whatsoever
               .
               And
               the
               Text
               ,
               Genes
               .
               2.
               3.
               
               (
               as
               you
               well
               note
               )
               is
               so
               cleare
               for
               the
               ancient
               institution
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               so
               fully
               vindicated
               by
               D.
               Rivet
               from
               the
               exceptions
               of
               Gomarus
               ;
               that
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               in
               the
               earth
               why
               any
               man
               should
               make
               doubt
               thereof
               :
               especially
               considering
               withall
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               Gentiles
               ,
               both
               civill
               and
               barbarous
               ,
               both
               ancient
               and
               of
               latter
               dayes
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               by
               an
               universal
               kind
               of
               tradition
               ,
               retained
               the
               distinction
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 dayes
              
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               which
               if
               Dr.
               Heylin
               had
               read
               ,
               so
               well
               proved
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               by
               Rivetus
               and
               Salmasius
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               made
               such
               a
               conclusion
               as
               he
               doth
               :
               that
               because
               the
               
                 Heathen
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 great
                 Monarchies
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 had
                 no
                 distinction
                 of
                 weeks
                 ,
                 therefore
              
               
               
                 they
                 could
                 observe
                 no
                 Sabbath
              
               ;
               
               whereas
               he
               might
               have
               found
               ,
               that
               the
               distinction
               of
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               week
               did
               reach
               
                 etiam
                 ad
                 ipsos
                 usque
                 Sauromatas
              
               ,
               for
               even
               of
               the
               Slavonians
               themselves
               (
               while
               they
               yet
               continued
               in
               their
               ancient
               
                 Paganisme
                 :
              
               )
               thus
               writeth
               Helmoldus
               ,
               Chronic.
               Slavor
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               84.
               
               
                 Illic
                 secundâ
                 feriâ
                 populus
                 terrae
                 ,
                 cum
                 flamine
                 &
                 regulo
                 ,
                 convenire
                 solebant
                 propter
                 judicia
                 ,
              
               the
               same
               order
               of
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               week
               being
               retained
               by
               them
               ,
               which
               
                 Theophilus
                 the
                 old
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antioch
              
               noteth
               to
               have
               been
               observed
               by
               all
               mankind
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               lib.
               2.
               
                 ad
                 Antolycum
              
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               confounding
               as
               it
               seemeth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               also
               doth
               
                 Lacta●tius
                 ,
                 lib.
                 7
                 cap.
              
               14.
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Wherewith
               we
               may
               joyn
               that
               other
               place
               of
               
                 Johannes
                 Philoponus
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Lib.
                 7.
                 
                 Cap.
                 ult
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               who
               ,
               with
               shewing
               the
               cause
               thereof
               ,
               thus
               shuts
               up
               the
               whole
               work
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               We
               see
               it
               a
               
                 almost
                 generally
              
               observed
               in
               all
               Nations
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               farre
               distant
               ,
               and
               strangers
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               reckoning
               of
               Numbers
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               ten
               ,
               they
               return
               to
               their
               Addition
               of
               1.
               2.
               and
               3.
               again
               .
               If
               it
               should
               be
               demanded
               ,
               how
               they
               did
               all
               come
               to
               agree
               upon
               this
               kind
               of
               Arithmetick
               ;
               and
               not
               some
               place
               their
               period
               at
               8.
               some
               at
               12.
               some
               at
               15
               ?
               I
               suppose
               this
               could
               not
               be
               better
               resolved
               ,
               than
               by
               saying
               they
               had
               this
               by
               tradition
               from
               the
               first
               Fathers
               that
               lived
               before
               the
               dispersion
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               is
               not
               an
               improbable
               evidence
               of
               that
               truth
               propounded
               by
               the
               Apostle
               unto
               the
               Philosophers
               of
               Athens
               ,
               Acts
               17.
               26.
               that
               God
               
                 made
                 of
                 one
                 bloud
                 all
                 Nations
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 
                 dwell
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               How
               more
               when
               we
               finde
               a
               farre
               
                 greater
                 agreement
              
               among
               the
               Nations
               ,
               in
               the
               computation
               of
               the
               seven
               dayes
               of
               the
               week
               (
               the
               
                 self-same
                 day
              
               ,
               which
               is
               accounted
               the
               first
               by
               one
               ,
               being
               in
               like
               manner
               reckoned
               so
               by
               all
               ;
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               that
               great
               variety
               of
               differences
               :
               which
               is
               betwixt
               them
               in
               the
               ordering
               of
               their
               years
               and
               
                 moneths
                 :
              
               )
               how
               much
               more
               strongly
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               may
               we
               conclude
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               the
               tradition
               of
               the
               seventh
               day
               was
               not
               of
               Moses
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               begin
               with
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               but
               was
               derived
               unto
               all
               Nations
               by
               lineal
               descent
               from
               the
               Sons
               of
               Noah
               ?
            
             
               Adde
               hereunto
               that
               those
               Heathens
               ,
               who
               were
               strangers
               from
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               though
               they
               made
               not
               the
               seventh
               day
               as
               Festival
               as
               the
               Jews
               did
               ;
               yet
               did
               they
               attribute
               some
               holinesse
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               a
               peculiar
               honour
               above
               the
               
                 other
                 dayes
              
               of
               the
               week
               ;
               wherein
               they
               retained
               
               some
               Relicks
               ,
               and
               preserved
               still
               some
               clear
               foot-steps
               of
               the
               first
               institution
               .
               
                 Quinetiam
                 populi
                 jam
              
               *
               olim
               ,
               saith
               Josephus
               ,
               (
               sub
               fin
               .
               lib.
               2.
               contra
               Apion
               .
               )
               
                 multùm
                 nostram
                 pietatem
                 aemulantur
                 :
                 neque
                 est
                 civitas
                 Graecorum
                 ulla
                 usquàm
                 aut
                 Barbarorum
                 ,
                 nec
                 ulla
                 gens
                 ,
                 ad
                 quam
                 septimanae
                 ,
                 in
                 qua
                 vacamus
                 ,
                 consuetudo
                 minimè
                 pervenerit
                 ;
                 Jejuniaque
                 &
                 candelabra
                 accensa
                 ,
              
               &c.
               of
               which
               Rite
               of
               lighting
               of
               Candles
               ,
               or
               Lamps
               rather
               ,
               mention
               also
               is
               made
               by
               Seneca
               in
               his
               95
               th
               .
               Epistle
               :
               
                 Accendere
                 aliquam
                 lucernam
                 Sabbathis
                 prohibeamus
                 ;
                 quoniam
                 nec
                 lumine
                 Dii
                 egent
                 ,
                 &
                 ne
                 homines
                 quidem
                 delectantur
                 fuligine
                 .
              
               And
               by
               Tertullian
               lib.
               1.
               
                 ad
                 Nation
              
               .
               cap.
               13.
               where
               he
               noteth
               also
               those
               to
               be
               the
               Sabbaths
               observed
               by
               the
               Nations
               ,
               saying
               thus
               unto
               them
               .
               
                 Qui
                 solem
                 &
                 diem
                 ejus
                 nobis
                 exprobratis
                 ,
                 agnoscite
                 vicinitatem
                 :
                 Non
                 longè
                 à
                 Saturno
                 &
                 Sabbatis
                 VESTRIS
                 sumus
                 ,
              
               wherein
               though
               their
               devotion
               were
               somewhat
               like
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               
               all
               that
               those
               words
               of
               Josephus
               do
               import
               ;
               
                 Multum
                 nostram
                 pietatem
                 aemulantur
                 ,
              
               )
               yet
               that
               it
               was
               not
               done
               by
               any
               
                 late
                 imitation
              
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               with
               any
               relation
               at
               all
               to
               their
               observance
               ;
               that
               other
               place
               of
               Tertullian
               doth
               seem
               to
               evince
               ,
               in
               the
               16
               th
               .
               Chapter
               of
               his
               Apologeticum
               .
               
                 Aequè
                 si
                 diem
                 solis
                 laetitiae
                 indulgemus
                 ,
                 aliâ
                 longè
                 ratione
                 quàm
                 religione
                 solis
                 ;
                 secundo
                 loco
                 ab
                 eis
                 sumus
                 qui
                 diem
                 Saturni
                 otio
                 &
                 victui
                 decernunt
                 ,
                 exorbitantes
                 &
                 ipsi
                 à
                 Judaico
                 more
                 ,
              
               a
               
                 quem
                 ignorant
              
               .
               And
               that
               they
               did
               not
               celebrate
               their
               Satturdayes
               ,
               with
               that
               solemnity
               wherewith
               themselves
               did
               their
               annuall
               festivities
               ,
               or
               the
               Jewes
               their
               weekly
               Sabbaths
               ,
               may
               appear
               by
               the
               words
               of
               this
               same
               Author
               ,
               in
               the
               14
               th
               .
               Chapter
               of
               his
               book
               
                 de
                 Idololatriâ
              
               ,
               thus
               speaking
               unto
               the
               Christian
               ,
               (
               who
               observed
               52
               
                 Lords
                 dayes
              
               every
               year
               ,
               whereas
               all
               the
               annual
               festivities
               of
               the
               Pagans
               put
               together
               ,
               did
               come
               short
               of
               fifty
               .
               )
               
               
                 Ethnicis
                 semel
                 annuus
                 dies
                 quisque
                 festus
                 est
                 ;
                 tibi
                 octavo
                 quoque
                 die
                 .
                 Excerpe
                 singulas
                 solemnitates
                 nationum
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 ordinem
                 texe
                 ;
                 Pentecosten
                 implere
                 non
                 potuerunt
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               accounted
               Satturday
               more
               holy
               ,
               and
               requiring
               more
               respect
               from
               them
               than
               the
               other
               ordinary
               dayes
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               may
               be
               seen
               by
               that
               of
               
                 Tibullus
                 .
                 Eleg.
              
               3.
               lib.
               1.
               
               
                 
                   Aut
                   ego
                   sum
                   causatus
                   aves
                   ,
                   aut
                   omina
                   dira
                   .
                
                 
                   Saturni
                   SACRA
                   me
                   tenuisse
                   die
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               that
               of
               Lucian
               ,
               a
               in
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               boyes
               getting
               leave
               to
               play
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               
                 Aelius
                 Lampridius
              
               ,
               touching
               
                 Alexander
                 Severus
              
               ,
               using
               to
               go
               unto
               the
               Capitols
               and
               other
               Temples
               ,
               upon
               the
               seventh
               day
               .
               Whereunto
               we
               may
               adde
               those
               verses
               of
               the
               
                 ancient
                 Greek
                 Poets
              
               ,
               alleadged
               by
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               (
               lib.
               5.
               
               
                 Stromat
                 .
              
               )
               and
               Eusebius
               (
               lib.
               13.
               
               
                 Praeparat
                 .
                 Evangelic
                 .
              
               )
               which
               plainly
               shew
               that
               
               they
               were
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               the
               works
               of
               Creation
               were
               finished
               on
               the
               seventh
               day
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               doth
               that
               verse
               of
               Linus
               intimate
               .
            
             
               
                 —
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             
               And
               that
               of
               Homer
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             
               And
               that
               of
               Callimachus
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             
               The
               Israelites
               ,
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               were
               not
               only
               to
               observe
               their
               weekly
               Sabbath
               every
               seventh
               day
               ,
               but
               also
               their
               
                 feast
                 of
                 weekes
              
               once
               in
               the
               year
               :
               Which
               although
               by
               the
               
                 vulgar
                 use
              
               of
               the
               Jewish
               nation
               it
               may
               now
               fall
               upon
               any
               day
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               yet
               do
               the
               Samaritans
               untill
               this
               day
               constantly
               observe
               it
               on
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
               ;
               which
               is
               our
               Sunday
               ,
               For
               which
               they
               produce
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Levit.
               23.
               15
               ,
               16.
               where
               the
               
                 feast
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
              
               (
               otherwise
               called
               Pentecost
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 feast
                 of
                 weeks
              
               )
               is
               prescribed
               to
               be
               
               kept
               the
               
                 morrow
                 after
                 the
                 seventh
                 Sabbath
              
               ;
               which
               not
               they
               onely
               ,
               but
               also
               amongst
               our
               Christian
               Interpreters
               ,
               Isychius
               and
               Rupertus
               do
               interpret
               to
               be
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
               .
               Planiùs
               ,
               saith
               Isychius
               ,
               
               
                 Legislator
                 intentionem
                 suam
                 demonstrate
                 volens
                 ,
                 ab
                 altero
                 die
                 Sabbati
                 memor
                 ari
                 praecepit
                 quinquaginta
                 dies
                 :
                 Dominicum
                 diem
                 proculdubiò
                 volens
                 intelligi
                 .
                 Hic
                 enim
                 est
                 altera
                 dies
                 Sabbati
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 hâc
                 enim
                 resurrectio
                 facta
                 est
                 )
                 qua
                 hebdomadae
                 numerantur
                 septem
                 ,
                 usque
                 ad
                 alterum
                 diem
                 expletionis
                 hebdomadae
                 .
                 Dominicâ
                 rursus
                 die
                 Pentecostes
                 celebramus
                 festivitatem
                 ,
                 in
                 quâ
                 Sancti
                 Spiritus
                 adventum
                 meruimus
                 .
              
               a
               Where
               you
               may
               observe
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               although
               this
               Authour
               made
               a
               little
               bold
               to
               strain
               the
               signification
               of
               
                 altera
                 dies
                 Sabbati
              
               ,
               (
               which
               in
               Moses
               denoteth
               no
               more
               than
               
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
                 the
                 Sabbath
              
               )
               yet
               he
               maketh
               no
               scruple
               to
               call
               the
               day
               of
               Christs
               Resurrection
               another
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Councel
               of
               Friuli
               also
               (
               If
               I
               greatly
               mistake
               not
               the
               matter
               )
               
               
               you
               shall
               find
               Satturday
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Sabbatum
                 ultimum
              
               and
               the
               Lords
               day
               of
               
                 Sabbatum
                 primum
              
               ,
               (
               with
               some
               allusion
               perhaps
               to
               that
               of
               St.
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 in
                 Psal.
                 47.
                 
                 Ubi
                 Dominica
                 dies
                 caepit
                 praecellere
                 ,
                 quâ
                 Dominus
                 resurrexit
                 ;
                 Sabbatum
                 ,
                 quod
                 primum
                 erat
                 secundum
                 haberi
                 caepit
                 à
                 primo
                 ,
                 )
              
               not
               much
               unlike
               unto
               that
               ,
               which
               Dr.
               b
               Heylin
               himself
               noteth
               out
               of
               Scaliger
               of
               the
               Aethiopian
               Christians
               ;
               that
               they
               call
               both
               of
               them
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Sabbaths
               :
               the
               one
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               latter
               Sabbath
               ;
               or
               in
               their
               own
               Language
               ,
               the
               one
               
                 Sanbath
                 Sachristos
              
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               )
               Christs
               Sabbath
               ,
               the
               other
               
                 Sanbath
                 Judi
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Jews
               Sabbath
               .
            
             
               But
               touching
               the
               old
               Pentecost
               it
               is
               very
               considerable
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               where
               in
               
                 Moses
                 affixed
              
               unto
               any
               one
               certain
               day
               of
               the
               moneth
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               feasts
               are
               :
               which
               is
               a
               very
               great
               presumption
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               moveable
               feast
               ,
               and
               so
               c
               varied
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               alwayes
               fall
               upon
               the
               day
               immediately
               following
               
               the
               ordinary
               Sabbath
               .
               And
               if
               God
               so
               order
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               
                 feast
                 of
                 weeks
              
               the
               seventh
               should
               purposely
               be
               
                 passed
                 over
              
               ,
               and
               that
               solemnity
               should
               be
               kept
               upon
               the
               first
               :
               what
               other
               thing
               may
               we
               imagine
               could
               be
               praesignified
               thereby
               ,
               but
               that
               under
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Gospel
               the
               solemnity
               of
               the
               weekly
               service
               should
               be
               celebrated
               upon
               
                 that
                 day
              
               ?
               That
               on
               
                 that
                 day
              
               the
               famous
               Pentecost
               in
               
                 the
                 2.
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
              
               was
               observed
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               generally
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               :
               
                 wherein
                 the
                 truth
              
               of
               all
               those
               that
               went
               before
               being
               accomplished
               ,
               we
               may
               observe
               
                 the
                 type
              
               and
               
                 the
                 verity
              
               ,
               concurring
               together
               in
               a
               wonderfull
               manner
               .
               At
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Passeover
               
                 Christ
                 our
                 Passeover
              
               was
               slain
               for
               us
               :
               the
               whole
               Sabboth
               following
               
               he
               rested
               in
               the
               grave
               .
               The
               
                 next
                 day
              
               after
               that
               Sabbath
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               sheaf
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 fruits
              
               of
               
               
                 the
                 first
              
               (
               or
               barly
               )
               Harvest
               was
               offered
               unto
               God
               ;
               and
               Christ
               rose
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               became
               the
               
                 first
                 
                 fruits
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 slept
                 ;
                 many
                 bodies
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 that
                 slept
              
               ,
               arising
               likewise
               after
               him
               .
               From
               thence
               was
               the
               count
               taken
               of
               the
               seven
               Sabbaths
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               more
               after
               the
               seventh
               Sabbath
               (
               which
               was
               
                 our
                 Lords
              
               day
               )
               was
               celebrated
               the
               feast
               of
               weeks
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               the
               second
               (
               or
               wheat
               )
               Harvest
               :
               
               upon
               which
               day
               the
               Apostles
               having
               themselves
               received
               the
               
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 begat
              
               three
               thousand
               Soules
               
                 with
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 truth
              
               ,
               and
               presented
               them
               as
               the
               
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               Lamb.
               And
               from
               that
               time
               forward
               doth
               Waldensis
               note
               that
               the
               Lords
               day
               was
               observed
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               .
               
                 Quia
                 inter
                 legalia
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 tunc
                 sublata
                 Sabbati
                 castodia
                 fuit
                 unum
                 ,
                 planum
                 est
                 tunc
                 intrâsse
                 Dominicam
                 loco
                 ejus
                 :
                 sicut
                 Baptisma
              
               
               
                 statim
                 loco
                 Circumcisionis
                 .
                 Adhuc
                 enim
                 superstes
                 erat
                 sanctus
              
               Johannes
               ,
               
                 qui
                 diceret
              
               :
               Et
               fui
               in
               spiritu
               die
               Dominicâ
               ,
               Apocal.
               1.
               
                 cùm
                 de
                 
                 Dominicâ
                 die
                 ante
                 Christi
                 Resurrection
                 nulla
                 prorsùs
                 mentio
                 haberetur
                 .
                 Sed
                 statim
                 post
                 missionem
                 Spiritus
                 sancti
                 ,
                 lege
                 novâ
                 fulgente
                 ,
                 in
                 humano
                 cultu
                 sublatum
                 est
                 Sabbatum
                 ;
                 &
                 dies
                 Dominicae
                 Resurrectionis
                 clarescebat
                 Dominica
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Revelation
               exhibited
               unto
               
               St.
               John
               upon
               
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
              
               ;
               is
               by
               Irenaeus
               (
               in
               his
               fifth
               book
               )
               referred
               unto
               the
               Empire
               of
               Domitian
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               S.
               Hierome
               in
               his
               Catalogue
               more
               particularly
               doth
               expresse
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               fourth
               yeare
               of
               his
               Reigne
               :
               Which
               answereth
               partly
               to
               the
               forty
               ninth
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               the
               ninty
               fifth
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               vulgar
               computation
               ;
               and
               was
               but
               eleven
               or
               twelve
               yeares
               before
               the
               time
               ,
               when
               Ignatius
               did
               write
               his
               Epistles
               .
               Of
               whom
               then
               should
               we
               more
               certainly
               learn
               ,
               what
               the
               Apostle
               meant
               by
               the
               
                 Lords
                 day
              
               ,
               then
               from
               Ignatius
               ?
               who
               was
               by
               the
               Apostles
               
               themselves
               ordained
               Bishop
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Disciples
               were
               first
               called
               Christians
               ;
               
               and
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Magnesians
               clearly
               maketh
               
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
              
               to
               be
               a
               weekly
               holy
               day
               ,
               observed
               by
               Christians
               ,
               in
               the
               room
               of
               the
               abrogated
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               Jews
               :
               than
               which
               ,
               can
               we
               desire
               more
               ?
               But
               here
               you
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               beside
               the
               common
               edition
               ,
               wherein
               the
               
                 genuine
                 Epistles
                 of
                 Ignatius
              
               are
               fouly
               depraved
               by
               a
               number
               of
               beggarly
               patches
               added
               unto
               his
               purple
               by
               later
               hands
               ;
               there
               is
               an
               ancient
               Latine
               translation
               to
               bee
               found
               in
               the
               Library
               of
               
                 Caies
                 Colledge
                 in
                 Cambridge
              
               ;
               which
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               very
               rude
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               both
               in
               many
               other
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               very
               same
               place
               also
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Magnesians
               ;
               yet
               is
               it
               free
               from
               these
               additaments
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               respects
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               the
               common
               Greek
               Copy
               ,
               as
               well
               because
               it
               agreeth
               with
               the
               Citations
               of
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Athanasius
              
               ,
               and
               Theodoret
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               sentences
               vouched
               by
               them
               out
               of
               Ignatius
               (
               and
               particularly
               that
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Smyrnians
               )
               
               which
               are
               not
               at
               all
               to
               be
               found
               in
               our
               Greek
               ;
               and
               hath
               in
               a
               manner
               none
               of
               all
               those
               places
               in
               the
               true
               Epistles
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               against
               which
               exception
               hath
               been
               taken
               by
               our
               Divines
               :
               which
               addeth
               great
               strength
               to
               those
               exceptions
               of
               theirs
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               that
               they
               were
               not
               made
               without
               good
               cause
               .
               Now
               in
               this
               Translation
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               found
               touching
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               day
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Magnesians
               ,
               but
               these
               words
               only
               .
               
                 Non
                 ampliùs
                 sabbatizantes
                 ,
                 sed
                 secundùm
                 Dominicam
                 viventes
                 ,
                 in
                 quâ
                 ,
                 &
                 vita
                 nostra
                 orta
                 est
              
               ;
               whereunto
               these
               of
               our
               common
               Greeke
               may
               be
               made
               answerable
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               all
               those
               other
               words
               alleadged
               by
               Dr.
               Heylin
               ,
               (
               part
               .
               2.
               pag.
               43.
               )
               to
               prove
               that
               Ignatius
               would
               have
               both
               the
               
                 Sabbath
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
              
               observed
               ,
               being
               afterwards
               added
               by
               some
               later
               Grecian
               ;
               who
               was
               afraid
               that
               the
               custome
               of
               keeping
               both
               dayes
               observed
               in
               his
               time
               should
               appear
               
               otherwise
               to
               be
               directly
               opposite
               to
               the
               sentence
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               whereas
               his
               main
               intention
               was
               to
               oppose
               the
               Ebionites
               of
               his
               owne
               time
               :
               who
               ,
               as
               Eusebius
               witnesseth
               in
               the
               third
               book
               of
               his
               Ecclesiasticall
               History
               ,
               did
               both
               keep
               the
               Sabbath
               with
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               By
               whose
               imitation
               of
               the
               Church
               herein
               ,
               the
               antiquity
               of
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               may
               be
               further
               confirmed
               :
               Ebion
               being
               known
               to
               have
               been
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Antagonist
               ;
               and
               to
               have
               given
               out
               of
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               one
               of
               those
               that
               
                 brought
                 the
                 prices
                 of
                 their
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 them
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 Apostles
                 feet
                 :
              
               as
               the
               universality
               of
               the
               observance
               may
               be
               gathered
               by
               the
               argument
               drawn
               from
               thence
               by
               Eusebius
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Oration
               of
               the
               praises
               of
               Constantine
               )
               to
               prove
               the
               preeminency
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               above
               all
               the
               gods
               of
               the
               Heathen
               :
               because
               this
               prescript
               of
               his
               touching
               the
               celebration
               of
               this
               day
               
               was
               admitted
               and
               submitted
               unto
               ,
               not
               within
               the
               Dominions
               of
               Constantine
               onely
               ,
               but
               also
               throughout
               the
               compasse
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 world
              
               .
               *
               
                 Quis
                 n.
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 cunctis
                 totius
                 orbis
                 terrarum
                 incobis
                 ,
                 seu
                 terra
                 seu
                 mari
                 illi
                 sint
                 ,
                 praescripserit
                 ut
                 singulis
                 septimanis
                 in
                 unum
                 convenientes
                 diem
                 Dominicum
                 festum
                 celebrarent
                 ;
                 instituentque
                 ut
                 sicut
                 corpora
                 pascerent
                 cibariis
                 ,
                 sic
                 animos
                 Divinis
                 Disciplinis
                 refi●erent
                 ?
              
            
             
               We
               see
               then
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               the
               true
               Ignatius
               received
               immediately
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               was
               the
               very
               same
               with
               that
               was
               delivered
               by
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Councel
               of
               Laodicea
               ,
               about
               250
               years
               after
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               profs
               produced
               by
               the
               Authours
               ,
               to
               whom
               my
               a
               Lord
               of
               Eli
               ,
               pag.
               73.
               refereth
               us
               ,
               for
               having
               it
               to
               be
               held
               before
               the
               first
               Nicene
               ,
               are
               nothing
               worth
               .
               )
               
                 Non
                 oportet
                 Christianos
                 Judaizare
                 &
                 in
                 Sabbatho
                 otiari
                 ;
                 sed
                 ipsos
                 eo
                 die
                 operari
                 ,
                 diem
                 autem
                 dominicum
                 praeferentes
                 otiari
                 (
                 si
                 modo
                 possint
                 )
                 ut
                 Christianos
                 :
              
               
               the
               contrary
               whereunto
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               first
               (
               in
               Registr
               .
               lib.
               11.
               
               Epist.
               3.
               esteemeth
               to
               bee
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 Preachers
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 :
                 qui
                 veniens
                 ,
                 diem
                 Dominicum
                 &
                 Sabbatum
                 ab
                 omni
                 opere
                 faciet
                 custodiri
                 :
              
               which
               my
               Lord
               of
               Eli
               ,
               pag.
               219.
               )
               rendreth
               ;
               
                 upon
                 the
                 old
                 Sabbath-day
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 Sunday
                 :
              
               by
               a
               strange
               kinde
               of
               mistake
               turning
               the
               
                 copulative
                 into
                 a
                 disjunctive
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Letter
               of
               Doctor
               Twisse
               to
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               thanking
               him
               for
               the
               former
               Letter
               ,
               and
               his
               Book
               de
               primordiis
               ,
               Brit.
               Eccles.
               The
               History
               of
               Goteschalcus
               ,
               &c.
               where
               the
               honour
               and
               respect
               he
               gives
               him
               is
               exemplary
               ,
               unto
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 in
                 God
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               was
               very
               glad
               to
               hear
               of
               your
               Grace
               his
               coming
               over
               into
               England
               ;
               and
               now
               I
               have
               a
               faire
               opportunity
               to
               expresse
               my
               thankfull
               acknowledgement
               of
               that
               great
               favour
               wherewith
               you
               were
               pleased
               to
               honour
               me
               ,
               in
               bestowing
               one
               of
               your
               books
               upon
               me
               ,
               
                 de
                 origine
                 Britannicarum
                 Ecclesiarum
              
               ;
               which
               I
               
               received
               from
               Sir
               
                 Benjamin
                 Rudierd
              
               in
               your
               Grace
               his
               name
               ,
               about
               the
               end
               of
               Summer
               last
               ,
               wherein
               I
               do
               observe
               not
               onely
               your
               
                 great
                 learning
                 and
                 various
                 reading
              
               manifested
               at
               full
               ,
               but
               your
               singular
               wisdom
               also
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               necessitous
               condition
               of
               these
               times
               ;
               taking
               so
               fair
               an
               occasion
               to
               insert
               therein
               ,
               the
               
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Pelagian
                 Heresie
              
               ,
               so
               opportunely
               coming
               in
               your
               way
               .
               Your
               History
               of
               Goteschalcus
               was
               a
               piece
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               ,
               which
               came
               forth
               most
               seasonably
               ;
               we
               know
               what
               meetings
               there
               were
               in
               London
               thereupon
               by
               some
               ;
               and
               to
               what
               end
               ,
               to
               relieve
               the
               reputation
               of
               Vossius
               ,
               who
               laboured
               not
               a
               little
               when
               he
               was
               discovered
               to
               have
               alleadged
               the
               
                 confession
                 of
                 Pelagius
              
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 confession
                 of
                 Austin
              
               :
               As
               also
               in
               fathering
               upon
               the
               
                 Adrametine
                 Monkes
              
               ,
               the
               Original
               of
               the
               
                 Praedestinarian
                 Heresie
              
               :
               I
               was
               at
               that
               time
               upon
               answering
               Corvinus
               his
               defence
               of
               Arminius
               ,
               and
               had
               dispatcht
               one
               digression
               upon
               the
               same
               argument
               ,
               
               and
               in
               the
               issue
               concluded
               that
               it
               was
               but
               a
               trick
               of
               the
               Pelagians
               to
               cast
               the
               Nick-name
               of
               the
               Praedestinarian
               Heresie
               ,
               upon
               the
               Orthodox
               Doctrine
               of
               St.
               Austine
               :
               But
               upon
               the
               coming
               forth
               of
               your
               Goteschalcus
               ,
               I
               was
               not
               onely
               confirmed
               therein
               ,
               but
               upon
               better
               ,
               and
               more
               evident
               grounds
               ,
               enabled
               in
               a
               second
               digression
               to
               meet
               with
               the
               Dictates
               of
               —
               who
               endeavoured
               to
               justifie
               the
               conceit
               of
               Vossius
               ,
               but
               upon
               very
               weak
               grounds
               .
               Thus
               I
               have
               observed
               with
               comfort
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               to
               have
               gone
               along
               with
               your
               Grace
               ,
               for
               the
               honouring
               of
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               truth
               ,
               in
               so
               precious
               a
               point
               as
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Grace
               .
               And
               I
               nothing
               doubt
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               
                 hand
                 of
                 our
                 good
                 God
              
               will
               be
               with
               you
               still
               ,
               and
               his
               wisdome
               will
               appear
               in
               all
               things
               you
               undertake
               ,
               whether
               of
               your
               own
               choice
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               motion
               of
               others
               :
               There
               being
               never
               more
               need
               of
               hearkening
               unto
               ,
               and
               putting
               in
               practice
               our
               Saviours
               rule
               ,
               Be
               ye
               wise
               as
               Serpents
               ,
               and
               
               innocent
               as
               Doves
               .
               And
               have
               I
               not
               as
               great
               cause
               to
               return
               your
               Grace
               most
               hearty
               thanks
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 kind
                 Letters
              
               I
               received
               in
               
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 motions
              
               I
               was
               emboldned
               to
               make
               ;
               had
               it
               been
               but
               onely
               to
               signifie
               the
               great
               
                 satisfaction
                 I
                 received
                 thereby
                 in
                 divers
                 particulars
                 ,
              
               but
               especially
               in
               two
               principal
               ones
               ;
               the
               one
               ,
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               
                 feasts
                 of
                 first
                 fruits
                 opened
              
               to
               the
               singular
               advantage
               
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
              
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 the
                 other
              
               ,
               in
               correcting
               Ignatius
               by
               a
               Latine
               Manuscript
               of
               
                 Caies
                 Colledge
              
               ;
               which
               since
               I
               have
               gotten
               into
               my
               hands
               ,
               and
               taken
               a
               Copy
               thereof
               ,
               and
               have
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               two
               other
               Copies
               ,
               Manuscripts
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               the
               one
               in
               Magdalene
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               Baliol
               Colledge
               Library
               ;
               I
               take
               no
               small
               comfort
               in
               the
               hope
               I
               conceive
               of
               seeing
               your
               Grace
               before
               your
               departure
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               I
               heare
               of
               a
               purpose
               your
               Grace
               hath
               to
               see
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               abide
               some
               time
               there
               ,
               the
               Lord
               blesse
               you
               ,
               and
               keep
               
               you
               ,
               and
               make
               his
               face
               to
               shine
               upon
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Newberry
                 
                   May
                   29.
                   1640.
                   
                
              
               
                 Yours
                 in
                 all
                 observance
                 ,
                 
                   desiring
                   to
                   sit
                   at
                   your
                
                 Grace
                 
                   his
                   feet
                
                 .
                 WILLIAM
                 TWISSE
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Chambers
                 of
                 Clouford
                 by
                 Bath
                 ,
                 hath
                 long
                 ago
                 answered
                 Dr.
                 Heylines
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 but
                 knowes
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 have
                 it
                 printed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Clause
               in
               a
               Letter
               of
               the
               Primates
               ,
               to
               Mr.
               Ley
               ,
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               .
            
             
               FOr
               mine
               own
               part
               ,
               I
               never
               yet
               doubted
               but
               took
               it
               for
               granted
               ;
               that
               as
               the
               setting
               of
               some
               whole
               day
               apart
               for
               Gods
               solemne
               Worship
               was
               
                 Juris
                 Divini
                 naturalis
              
               ,
               so
               that
               this
               solemne
               day
               should
               be
               one
               in
               seven
               ,
               was
               
                 juris
                 Divini
                 positivi
              
               ,
               recorded
               in
               the
               fourth
               Commandement
               .
               And
               such
               a
               
                 jus
                 divinum
                 positivum
              
               ,
               here
               I
               mean
               ,
               as
               Baptisme
               and
               
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               are
               established
               ,
               both
               which
               lie
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               or
               Angel
               to
               change
               ,
               or
               alter
               ,
               wherein
               me
               thinks
               ,
               your
               second
               position
               is
               a
               little
               too
               waterish
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 rather
                 
                 then
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 held
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ;
               
                 And
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 publick
                 liturgy
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Homily
                 concerning
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 time
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
               Whereas
               ,
               you
               should
               have
               said
               that
               this
               is
               to
               be
               held
               undoubtedly
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               For
               if
               there
               could
               be
               any
               reasonable
               doubt
               made
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               her
               Liturgy
               ,
               who
               should
               better
               declare
               her
               meaning
               ,
               than
               self
               in
               her
               Homily
               ?
               where
               she
               peremptorily
               declareth
               her
               minde
               .
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Commandement
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 expresse
                 charge
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 our
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 cease
                 from
                 all
                 weekly
                 and
                 work-day
                 labour
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 ,
                 that
                 like
                 as
                 God
                 himself
                 wrought
                 six
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 rested
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 blessed
                 and
                 sanctified
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 it
                 to
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 quietnesse
                 from
                 labour
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 Gods
                 obedient
                 people
                 should
                 use
                 the
                 Sunday
                 holily
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 daily
                 businesse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 also
                 give
                 themselves
                 wholly
                 to
                 heavenly
                 exercises
                 of
                 Gods
                 true
                 Religion
                 and
                 service
              
               ;
               Than
               which
               ,
               what
               could
               you
               devise
               to
               say
               more
               your self
               ?
               For
               the
               further
               maintenance
               of
               which
               Doctrine
               ,
               I
               send
               you
               herewith
               a
               Treatise
               ,
               written
               by
               a
               a
               
                 learned
                 man
              
               (
               now
               with
               God
               )
               against
               
                 Theophilus
                 Brabourn
              
               ;
               who
               gave
               occasion
               to
               the
               raising
               up
               of
               these
               unhappy
               broiles
               ;
               which
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               any
               way
               conduce
               to
               the
               furtherance
               of
               your
               more
               exact
               Treatice
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               shall
               be
               very
               glad
               ,
               and
               be
               ready
               to
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Part
               of
               a
               Letter
               of
               the
               Primates
               ,
               to
               an
               Honourable
               person
               ,
               not
               long
               after
               the
               coming
               forth
               of
               Doctor
               Heylins
               book
               ▪
               of
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               which
               I
               found
               wrote
               in
               the
               same
               Paper
               with
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               AS
               for
               Dr.
               Heylins
               a
               relation
               ,
               concerning
               our
               Articles
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               mistaken
               .
               For
               first
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               they
               did
               passe
               when
               his
               
                 Majesties
                 Commissioners
              
               were
               imployed
               about
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Anno
               1615.
               and
               chargeth
               them
               with
               
                 this
                 strict
                 austerity
              
               (
               as
               he
               termeth
               it
               )
               in
               the
               prescript
               observation
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 day
              
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               himself
               very
               credulous
               ,
               there
               having
               been
               no
               such
               
               Commissioners
               here
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               our
               Articles
               having
               been
               published
               in
               Print
               
                 divers
                 years
                 before
              
               the
               Commissioners
               (
               whom
               hee
               meaneth
               )
               came
               hither
               ,
               as
               Sir
               
                 Nathaniel
                 Rich
              
               (
               who
               was
               one
               of
               them
               himself
               )
               can
               sufficiently
               inform
               you
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               is
               
                 sure
                 ,
                 that
                 till
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
                 had
                 never
                 attained
                 such
                 credit
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 an
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
              
               he
               speaks
               very
               inconsiderately
               .
               Hee
               that
               would
               confound
               the
               ten
               Commandements
               (
               whereof
               this
               must
               be
               accounted
               for
               one
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               will
               leave
               us
               but
               nine
               )
               with
               the
               
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 faith
              
               ,
               he
               had
               need
               be
               put
               to
               learn
               his
               Catechisme
               again
               :
               And
               he
               that
               would
               have
               every
               thing
               ,
               which
               is
               put
               into
               the
               
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
              
               (
               agreed
               upon
               in
               the
               Synod
               
                 for
                 the
                 avoyding
                 of
                 diversity
                 of
                 opinions
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 uniformity
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 )
              
               to
               be
               held
               for
               an
               
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 faith
              
               ,
               should
               do
               well
               to
               tell
               us
               whether
               hee
               hath
               as
               yet
               admitted
               
               a
               the
               
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 ordination
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 volumes
                 of
                 Homilies
              
               into
               his
               Creed
               ,
               for
               sure
               I
               am
               he
               shall
               find
               these
               received
               in
               the
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               agreed
               upon
               in
               the
               Synod
               held
               at
               London
               ,
               1562.
               
               To
               which
               Doctor
               Heylen
               himself
               having
               subscribed
               ,
               I
               wonder
               how
               he
               can
               oppose
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               which
               he
               findeth
               directly
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               Homily
               of
               the
               
                 time
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 prayer
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Commandement
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 expresse
                 charge
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 Sabbath-day
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 our
                 Sunday
              
               (
               for
               these
               are
               the
               plain
               words
               of
               the
               Homily
               ,
               which
               the
               Doctor
               with
               all
               his
               Sophistry
               will
               never
               be
               able
               to
               elude
               )
               
                 they
                 shall
                 cease
                 from
                 all
                 weekly
                 ,
                 and
                 week-day
                 labour
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 thot
                 like
                 as
                 God
                 himselfe
                 wrought
                 six
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 rested
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 it
                 to
                 quietnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 from
                 labour
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 Gods
                 obedient
                 people
                 should
                 use
                 the
                 Sunday
                 holily
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 common
                 and
                 daily
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 give
                 themselves
                 
                 wholly
                 to
                 the
                 heavenly
                 exercises
                 of
                 Gods
                 true
                 Religion
                 and
                 service
                 .
              
               By
               the
               verdict
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               the
               Lords
               day
               had
               obtained
               such
               a
               pitch
               of
               credit
               ,
               as
               nothing
               more
               could
               be
               left
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               in
               their
               Articles
               ,
               afterward
               to
               adde
               unto
               it
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               shameth
               not
               to
               affirm
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 whole
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 Ireland
                 is
                 now
                 called
                 ,
                 in
              
               (
               which
               is
               a
               notorious
               untruth
               .
               )
               And
               lastly
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 were
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Parliament
                 in
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 ,
              
               Anno
               1634.
               where
               it
               is
               well
               known
               that
               they
               were
               not
               so
               much
               as
               once
               propounded
               to
               either
               House
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               ever
               intended
               to
               be
               propounded
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               House
               of
               Convocation
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               Canons
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 their
                 agreement
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
              
               (
               as
               they
               themselves
               professe
               )
               and
               for
               no
               other
               end
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               did
               receive
               
               and
               approve
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               England
               ;
               but
               that
               either
               the
               Articles
               of
               Ireland
               were
               ever
               called
               in
               ,
               or
               any
               Articles
               ,
               or
               Canons
               at
               all
               ,
               were
               ever
               here
               confirmed
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               may
               well
               be
               reckoned
               among
               Doctor
               
                 Heylins
                 fancies
              
               .
               Which
               shews
               what
               little
               credit
               he
               deserves
               in
               his
               Geography
               ,
               when
               he
               brings
               us
               newes
               of
               the
               remote
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               tells
               us
               so
               many
               untruths
               of
               things
               so
               lately
               ,
               and
               so
               publickly
               acted
               in
               his
               
                 Neigbour
                 Nation
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               latter
               clause
               in
               this
               Letter
               of
               the
               Primates
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               Articles
               of
               Ireland
               (
               determining
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 day
              
               )
               were
               not
               called
               in
               Anno
               1634.
               as
               Doctor
               Heylin
               hath
               affirmed
               .
            
             
               DOctor
               Heylin
               ,
               under
               the
               mask
               of
               an
               Observator
               hath
               been
               already
               offended
               with
               me
               ,
               for
               joyning
               in
               a
               Certificate
               against
               what
               he
               hath
               related
               concerning
               the
               
                 abrogating
                 of
                 the
                 Articles
                 of
              
               Ireland
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               by
               the
               command
               of
               this
               most
               Reverend
               Primate
               in
               his
               life
               time
               ,
               and
               since
               that
               ,
               he
               hath
               been
               much
               more
               ;
               for
               my
               saying
               in
               his
               Funeral
               Sermon
               ,
               
                 Some
                 had
                 rashly
                 affirmed
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 that
                 some
                 such
                 presumptious
                 affections
                 have
                 been
                 lately
                 published
                 ,
              
               and
               stiling
               that
               person
               a
               
                 presumptuous
                 (
                 I
              
               may
               say
               also
               
                 uncharitable
                 )
                 observator
              
               ,
               that
               should
               presume
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Lord
               Primates
               breast
               ,
               and
               aver
               that
               the
               abrogating
               of
               them
               (
               to
               use
               his
               own
               term
               )
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               
                 carrying
                 a
                 sharp
                 tooth
              
               ,
               bearing
               
                 a
                 grudge
              
               (
               and
               that
               a
               mortal
               one
               )
               towards
               the
               L.
               
                 Lieutenant
                 Strafford
              
               .
               The
               Language
               with
               which
               throughout
               he
               pleaseth
               himselfe
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               easily
               returned
               ,
               but
               in
               regard
               such
               pen-combats
               are
               unseasonable
               ,
               and
               unfitting
               betweene
               those
               of
               the
               
                 same
                 profession
              
               (
               onely
               gratefull
               to
               the
               adversary
               of
               both
               )
               I
               have
               left
               it
               to
               the
               prudence
               of
               a
               third
               person
               ,
               who
               hath
               a
               convenient
               opportunity
               in
               his
               History
               to
               clear
               the
               whole
               ,
               in
               the
               examination
               and
               moderation
               of
               all
               the
               passages
               between
               Mr.
               L.
               
                 Strange
                 and
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               Onely
               thus
               much
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               the
               observator
               is
               pleased
               to
               give
               me
               a
               share
               in
               his
               Title-page
               ,
               
               calling
               it
               a
               rescue
               from
               the
               back-blowes
               of
               Dr.
               Bernard
               ;
               Indeed
               as
               to
               the
               person
               smitten
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               any
               ,
               they
               could
               be
               
                 no
                 other
              
               ,
               for
               he
               then
               
                 turned
                 the
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 face
                 ,
              
               being
               an
               Anonymus
               ,
               and
               so
               appearing
               in
               that
               disguise
               ,
               I
               might
               be
               excused
               as
               he
               was
               that
               smote
               a
               
                 Clergy
                 man
              
               ,
               riding
               without
               his
               
                 Priestly
                 habit
              
               ,
               A
               man
               that
               walks
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               may
               meet
               with
               a
               knock
               by
               such
               as
               mean
               him
               
                 no
                 harm
              
               .
               And
               indeed
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               Authours
               disaffection
               so
               much
               expressed
               to
               this
               
                 Eminent
                 ,
                 and
                 pious
                 Primate
              
               in
               the
               endeavours
               thus
               to
               blemish
               him
               ,
               (
               whom
               
                 the
                 whole
                 reformed
                 Church
              
               hath
               an
               high
               esteem
               of
               ,
               )
               gave
               it
               suspected
               ,
               both
               to
               my self
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               have
               been
               some
               Jesuit
               ,
               or
               
                 Agent
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               though
               as
               yet
               ,
               not
               any
               one
               (
               as
               I
               hear
               of
               )
               hath
               
                 moved
                 his
                 tongue
                 against
                 that
                 true
              
               Israelite
               
                 at
                 his
              
               Exit
               hence
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               sorry
               to
               see
               his
               sole
               
                 enemies
                 to
                 be
                 those
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
              
               and
               profession
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               what
               
               is
               here
               affirmed
               by
               the
               Primate
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Articles
                 of
              
               Ireland
               
                 were
                 not
                 called
                 in
              
               ,
               though
               his
               above-mentioned
               Letter
               is
               sufficient
               to
               all
               uninteressed
               persons
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               Readers
               more
               full
               satisfaction
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               a
               brief
               Narrative
               of
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               being
               then
               a
               Member
               of
               that
               Convocation
               .
            
             
               First
               in
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
              
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               in
               the
               
                 Cathedrall
                 of
              
               St.
               
                 Patricks
                 Dublin
              
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               motion
               made
               for
               the
               
                 reception
                 anew
              
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               all
               unanimous
               were
               for
               the
               affirmative
               ,
               excepting
               two
               ,
               who
               went
               out
               .
               Another
               time
               the
               whole
               house
               of
               the
               Clergy
               being
               called
               into
               the
               Quire
               ,
               where
               the
               Bishops
               sate
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               again
               propounded
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               all
               stuck
               to
               their
               former
               vote
               ,
               excepting
               seven
               .
               The
               intent
               of
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               being
               by
               this
               sufficiently
               understood
               ,
               and
               it
               appearing
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               need
               of
               any
               such
               confirmation
               ,
               having
               been
               An.
               1615.
               fully
               and
               formally
               established
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               signed
               by
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Jones
              
               ,
               Chancelour
               
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               then
               Speaker
               of
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Bishops
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               by
               the
               Prolocutor
               of
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               names
               ,
               and
               signed
               by
               the
               then
               
                 Lord
                 Deputy
                 Chichester
              
               ,
               (
               by
               order
               from
               
                 King
                 James
              
               in
               his
               name
               )
               that
               motion
               was
               no
               more
               repeated
               ,
               onely
               the
               Primate
               was
               consulted
               with
               ,
               concerning
               the
               approving
               and
               receiving
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               
                 England
                 also
              
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               readily
               consented
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               substantial
               difference
               between
               them
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               had
               subscribed
               himself
               voluntarily
               ,
               long
               before
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               conceiving
               it
               to
               be
               without
               any
               prejudice
               to
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               Hereupon
               the
               
                 first
                 Canon
              
               (
               being
               all
               that
               was
               done
               in
               relation
               to
               them
               )
               was
               drawn
               up
               ,
               the
               
                 Primate
                 approved
              
               it
               ,
               and
               proposed
               it selfe
               (
               as
               President
               of
               the
               Synod
               )
               in
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               commended
               it
               to
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               where
               by
               his
               motion
               many
               assented
               the
               more
               readily
               ,
               they
               all
               gave
               their
               Votes
               ,
               
                 man
                 by
                 man
              
               ,
               excepting
               
               one
               person
               ,
               who
               suspended
               his
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               suspition
               that
               some
               might
               make
               that
               construction
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               observators
               conclusion
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               chief
               argument
               ,
               which
               the
               observator
               (
               if
               I
               may
               not
               call
               him
               Dr.
               Heylin
               )
               spends
               himself
               upon
               ,
               is
               from
               what
               he
               hath
               picked
               out
               of
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Canon
               ,
               where
               they
               do
               not
               onely
               approve
               ,
               but
               receive
               the
               Articles
               of
               England
               ,
               from
               thence
               he
               inferres
               a
               superinducing
               of
               those
               ,
               and
               so
               an
               abrogating
               of
               these
               of
               Ireland
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               answer
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               a
               reception
               of
               the
               one
               instead
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 other
              
               ,
               and
               there
               being
               no
               difference
               in
               substance
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               method
               number
               of
               subjects
               determined
               ,
               and
               other
               circumstantials
               ,
               it
               argues
               no
               more
               an
               abrogation
               than
               that
               doth
               of
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Creed
              
               ,
               by
               our
               reception
               of
               the
               
                 Nicene
                 Creed
              
               and
               
               Athanasius's
               ,
               wherein
               some
               points
               are
               more
               enlarged
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               reception
               into
               our
               use
               the
               form
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               according
               to
               
               Saint
               Matthew
               ,
               abrogates
               that
               of
               Saint
               Luke
               ,
               being
               the
               shorter
               ;
               Neither
               do
               I
               see
               ,
               but
               if
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               our
               Union
               with
               
                 other
                 reformed
                 Churches
              
               ;
               We
               should
               approve
               and
               
                 receive
                 their
              
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               they
               receive
               ours
               ,
               it
               were
               no
               abrogating
               of
               either
               .
               And
               the
               difference
               in
               them
               being
               onely
               in
               circumstantials
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               substance
               ,
               all
               might
               be
               called
               
                 one
                 confession
              
               ,
               That
               as
               of
               many
               Seas
               one
               Ocean
               ,
               of
               many
               National
               Churches
               one
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               so
               of
               many
               forms
               of
               Canfessions
               ,
               but
               one
               faith
               amongst
               them
               .
            
             
               That
               Argument
               from
               the
               Apostles
               speech
               of
               
                 making
                 void
                 the
                 old
                 Covenant
                 by
                 speaking
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 ,
              
               or
               taking
               in
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
               to
               be
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               instead
               of
               the
               last
               ,
               when
               but
               one
               of
               the
               seven
               was
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               doth
               not
               fit
               the
               case
               :
               for
               in
               these
               there
               was
               a
               superinduction
               ,
               and
               reception
               of
               the
               one
               for
               the
               other
               :
               but
               in
               the
               Canon
               ,
               the
               Articles
               of
               England
               are
               received
               not
               instead
               ,
               but
               with
               those
               of
               
               Ireland
               .
               And
               that
               it
               was
               the
               sense
               then
               apprehended
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               Primate
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               other
               Bishops
               (
               at
               least
               divers
               of
               them
               )
               appears
               in
               this
               ,
               That
               afterwards
               at
               an
               Ordination
               they
               took
               the
               subscription
               of
               the
               party
               ordained
               to
               both
               Articles
               .
               And
               for
               further
               confirmation
               of
               this
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               the
               sense
               of
               a
               
                 most
                 eminent
                 ,
                 learned
              
               ,
               and
               judicious
               person
               ,
               upon
               the
               view
               of
               what
               the
               
                 observator
                 rescued
              
               had
               written
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 
                   I
                   have
                   received
                
                 (
                 sayes
                 he
                 )
                 the
                 book
                 you
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 perused
                 it
                 ;
                 I
                 see
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 allowance
                 of
                 our
                 Articles
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 in
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 virtual
                 disanulling
                 of
                 the
                 Irish
                 Confession
                 ;
                 which
                 (
                 I
                 conceive
                 )
                 saith
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 ,
                 That
                 both
                 Confessions
                 were
                 consistent
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 that
                 Synod
                 not
                 a
                 revocation
                 of
                 the
                 Irish
                 Articles
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 approbation
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 as
                 agreeing
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 He
                 hath
                 his
                 flings
                 at
                 your
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 Preached
                 at
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primates
                 Funeral
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 he
                 wrongs
                 himself
                 and
                 our
                 Church
                 in
                 those
                 detractions
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 late
              
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               and
               Primate
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               to
               Doctor
               Bernard
               of
               
                 Grayes
                 Inne
              
               ,
               containing
               his
               judgement
               of
               the
               ordination
               of
               the
               Ministry
               in
               France
               and
               Holland
               .
            
             
               I
               Received
               this
               following
               Letter
               from
               the
               late
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               not
               long
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               which
               (
               at
               the
               desire
               of
               some
               
                 prudent
                 men
              
               ,
               and
               of
               different
               opinion
               in
               the
               subject
               of
               it
               )
               I
               have
               been
               moved
               to
               publish
               ,
               which
               indced
               was
               committed
               to
               me
               by
               him
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               and
               I
               do
               it
               the
               rather
               now
               ,
               in
               regard
               somewhat
               hath
               been
               mistaken
               in
               the
               discourse
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               his
               prejudice
               on
               
                 both
                 sides
              
               :
               So
               that
               without
               
                 breach
                 of
                 trust
              
               I
               could
               no
               longer
               detain
               it
               .
               The
               occasion
               of
               it
               was
               this
               ,
               there
               was
               given
               
               me
               by
               an
               
                 Honourable
                 person
              
               a
               writing
               ,
               containg
               a
               report
               raised
               of
               the
               said
               Arch-Bishop
               concerning
               his
               judgement
               of
               the
               
                 ordination
                 beyond
                 the
                 Sea
              
               ,
               which
               he
               prayed
               me
               to
               send
               unto
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               followeth
               :
               
                 Mr.
                 —
                 asked
                 the
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 an
                 ordination
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 thought
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 ordained
                 by
                 Presbyters
                 ?
                 he
                 said
                 he
                 judged
                 their
                 ordination
                 to
                 be
                 null
                 ,
                 and
                 looked
                 on
                 them
                 as
                 Lay-men
                 .
                 He
                 asked
                 him
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 conceived
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 beyond
                 the
                 Sea.
                 The
                 Bishop
                 answered
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 charitable
                 thoughts
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 France
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 Holland
                 ,
                 he
                 questioned
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Church
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 or
                 words
                 fully
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 This
                 Dr.
                 —
                 confidently
                 reports
                 .
              
               This
               paper
               according
               to
               the
               earnest
               desire
               of
               the
               said
               person
               ,
               I
               sent
               inclosed
               to
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Primate
              
               ,
               being
               then
               out
               of
               Town
               ,
               from
               whom
               immediately
               I
               received
               
                 this
                 answer
              
               ,
               containing
               
                 his
                 judgement
              
               of
               the
               ordination
               of
               the
               
               Ministery
               
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
              
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               Holland
               ,
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 Touching
                 Mr.
                 —
                 
                   I
                   cannot
                   call
                   to
                   mind
                   that
                   he
                   ever
                   proposed
                   unto
                   me
                   the
                   Questions
                   in
                   your
                   Letter
                   inclosed
                   ,
                   neither
                   do
                   I
                   know
                   the
                   Doctor
                   —
                   who
                   hath
                   spread
                   that
                   report
                
                 ;
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 
                   matter
                   it self
                
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 ever
                 declared
                 my
                 opinion
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Episcopus
                   &
                   Presbyter
                   ,
                   gradu
                   tantum
                   differunt
                   ,
                   non
                   ordine
                
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 places
                 where
                 Bishops
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 the
                 ordination
                 by
                 Presbyters
                 standeth
                 valid
                 ,
                 yet
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 holding
                 as
                 I
                 do
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Bishop
                 hath
                 superiority
                 in
                 degree
                 above
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 easily
                 judge
                 that
                 the
                 ordination
                 made
                 by
                 such
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 as
                 have
                 severed
                 themselves
                 from
                 those
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 sworne
                 Canonical
                 obedience
                 ,
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 by
                 me
                 be
                 excused
                 from
                 being
                 Schismatical
                 ;
                 And
                 howsoever
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 are
                 thereby
                 become
                 
                 very
                 much
                 defective
                 in
                 their
                 Government
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 living
                 under
                 a
                 Popish
                 power
                 ,
                 cannot
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 excusable
                 in
                 this
                 defect
                 than
                 the
                 Low-Countries
                 that
                 live
                 under
                 a
                 free
                 State
                 :
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 testifying
                 my
                 Communion
                 with
                 these
                 Churches
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 do
                 love
                 and
                 honour
                 as
                 true
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Universal
                 .
                 )
                 I
                 do
                 professe
                 that
                 with
                 like
                 affection
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 receive
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Dutch
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 in
                 Holland
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 should
                 do
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 in
                 Charentone
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Some
               Animadvertisements
               upon
               the
               aforesaid
               Letter
               ,
               in
               prevention
               of
               any
               misinterpretations
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               WHereas
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 ever
                 declared
                 his
                 opinion
                 to
                 be
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               I
               can
               witnesse
               it
               from
               the
               time
               I
               have
               had
               the
               happinesse
               to
               be
               known
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               being
               not
               (
               as
               some
               possibly
               might
               suggest
               )
               a
               change
               of
               judgement
               upon
               the
               occurrences
               of
               latter
               years
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               that
               
                 superiority
                 onely
                 in
                 degree
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
              
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 a
                 Bishop
                 hath
                 above
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               as
               an
               arbitrary
               matter
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               held
               it
               to
               be
               of
               
                 Apostolical
                 institution
              
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               a
               diminution
               of
               the
               preheminencie
               and
               authority
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               than
               the
               denomination
               
               of
               lights
               given
               in
               common
               by
               Moses
               ,
               to
               all
               of
               them
               in
               the
               firmament
               (
               Genes
               .
               1.
               )
               detracts
               from
               the
               
                 Sun
                 &
                 Moon
              
               ,
               whom
               he
               calls
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               were
               assigned
               of
               God
               to
               have
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               rest
               ;
               though
               the
               difference
               between
               them
               be
               onely
               graduall
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               
                 derivative
                 subordination
              
               ,
               as
               the
               preheminence
               of
               the
               first-born
               ,
               was
               but
               graduall
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               brethren
               ,
               but
               to
               him
               was
               given
               of
               God
               the
               excellency
               ,
               or
               supremacy
               of
               
                 Dignity
                 and
                 power
              
               ,
               to
               him
               they
               must
               bow
               ,
               or
               be
               subject
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               have
               
                 the
                 rule
                 over
                 them
              
               :
               And
               that
               this
               gradus
               is
               both
               derived
               from
               
                 the
                 pattern
                 prescribed
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               (
               where
               that
               distinction
               is
               found
               in
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               
                 Chief
                 Priest
              
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               called
               by
               the
               LXX
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               and
               from
               the
               
                 imitation
                 thereof
                 brought
                 in
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 New
              
               ;
               The
               Primate
               hath
               so
               fully
               confirmed
               in
               that
               learned
               Tractate
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 Originall
                 of
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               deduced
               
               from
               the
               Apostolicall
               times
               ;
               that
               I
               know
               not
               what
               can
               be
               added
               ;
               And
               even
               for
               that
               higher
               gradus
               of
               a
               Metropolitan
               ,
               or
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               also
               Apostolicall
               ,
               he
               hath
               ,
               from
               the
               superscription
               of
               John
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
              
               ,
               (
               each
               of
               which
               Cities
               being
               
                 Metropolitical
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
              
               Asia
               
                 daughters
                 under
                 them
              
               )
               given
               very
               strong
               probabilities
               ,
               hard
               to
               be
               gain-said
               ;
               unto
               which
               (
               as
               an
               excellent
               comment
               upon
               this
               Letter
               )
               I
               shall
               refer
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 in
                 this
                 judgement
                 of
                 his
                 he
                 was
                 
                   not
                   singular
                   ;
                   Doctor
                   Davenant
                
                 ,
                 that
                 pious
                 ,
                 and
                 Learned
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Salisbury
                 ,
                 consents
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 (
                 in
                 his
                 determinations
                 ,
                 q.
                 42.
                 produceth
                 the
                 principal
                 pf
                 the
                 Schoolmen
                 ,
                 
                   Gulielmus
                   Parisiensis
                   ,
                   Gerson
                   ,
                   Durand
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Episcopatus
                 non
                 est
                 ordo
                 praecisè
                 distinctus
                 à
                 sacerdotio
                 simplici
                 ,
                 &c.
                 non
                 est
                 alia
                 potestas
                 ordinis
                 in
                 Episcopis
                 quam
                 Presbyteris
                 ,
                 sed
                 inest
                 modo
                 perfectiori
                 .
                 
                   And
                   declares
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   generall
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Schoolmen
                   .
                
                 Episcopatum
                 ut
                 distinguitur
                 à
                 simplici
                 sacerdotio
                 non
                 non
                 esse
                 alium
                 ordinem
                 ;
                 sed
                 eminentiorem
                 quandam
                 potestatem
                 &
                 dignitatem
                 in
                 eodem
                 ordine
                 sacerdotali
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   as
                   he
                   grants
                   the
                   Bishop
                   to
                   have
                
                 dignitatem
                 altiorem
                 ,
                 potestatem
                 majorem
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   so
                   doth
                   the
                   Primate
                   in
                   that
                   he
                   saith
                   he
                   hath
                   a
                
                 superiority
                 in
                 degree
                 above
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 are
                 thereby
                 become
                 very
                 much
                 defective
                 in
                 their
                 Government
                 ;
                 Both
                 of
                 them
                 being
                 farre
                 from
                 a
                 parity
                 .
              
               
                 
                   And
                   whereas
                   the
                   Primate
                   saith
                   ,
                   That
                
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 where
                 Bishops
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 the
                 Ordination
                 by
                 Presbyters
                 standeth
                 valid
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 Davenaut
                 
                   concurres
                   with
                   him
                   also
                   :
                   That
                   where
                
                 Bishops
                 were
                 Heretical
                 ,
                 or
                 idolatrous
                 ,
                 and
                 refuse
                 to
                 ordain
                 Orthodox
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   in
                   such
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   cases
                   he
                   saith
                   :
                
                 Si
                 Orthodoxi
                 Presbyteri
                 (
                 ne
                 pereat
                 Ecclesia
                 )
                 alios
                 Presbyteros
                 cogantur
                 ordinare
                 ,
                 ego
                 non
                 
                 ausim
                 hujusmodi
                 ordinationes
                 pronuntiare
                 irritas
                 ,
                 &
                 innanes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Necessitas
                 non
                 inscitè
                 lex
                 temporis
                 appellatur
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 tali
                 casu
                 defendat
                 id
                 ad
                 quod
                 coegit
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   produceth
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                
                 Richardus
                 Armachanus
                 
                   (
                   one
                   of
                   this
                   Primates
                   Predecessors
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   Learned
                   men
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   accordingly
                   .
                
                 Armachani
                 opinio
                 est
                 ,
                 quod
                 si
                 omues
                 Episcopi
                 essent
                 defuncti
                 ,
                 sacerdotes
                 minores
                 possunt
                 ordinare
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   applies
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   like
                   Protestant
                   Churches
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Primate
                   mentions
                   .
                
                 Hac
                 freti
                 necessitate
                 si
                 Ecclesiae
                 quaedam
                 protestantium
                 quae
                 ordinationes
                 ab
                 Episcopis
                 Papistis
                 expectare
                 non
                 poterant
                 consensu
                 Presbyterorum
                 suorum
                 Presbyteros
                 ordinarunt
                 ,
                 non
                 inde
                 Episcopali
                 dignitati
                 praejudicasse
                 ,
                 sed
                 necessitati
                 Ecclesiae
                 obtemperasse
                 judicandi
                 sint
                 ,
                 
                   Thus
                   much
                   for
                   Bishop
                
                 Davenants
                 
                   concurrence
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   divers
                   others
                   might
                   be
                   added
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   speciall
                   ,
                
                 Doctor
                 Richard
                 Field
                 sometimes
                 Dean
                 of
                 Glocester
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Learned
                   Book
                
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 
                   lib.
                   3.
                   cap.
                
                 39.
                 and
                 
                   lib.
                   5.
                   cap.
                   27.
                   where
                   this
                   judgement
                   of
                   the
                
                 Primates
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   this
                   concurrence
                   of
                
                 Bishop
                 Davenants
                 
                   is
                   largely
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   least
                   derogation
                   from
                   the
                   preheminencie
                   of
                
                 Episcopacy
                 .
              
               
                 
                   But
                   that
                   book
                   entituled
                
                 ,
                 The
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 beyond
                 the
                 Seas
                 maintained
                 by
                 Mr
                 Arch-Deacon
                 Mason
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Romanists
                 
                   (
                   who
                   wrote
                   also
                   a
                
                 defence
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 )
                 is
                 
                   sufficiently
                   known
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   assured
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                
                 Judgement
                 of
                 Bishop
                 Overal
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   a
                
                 principal
                 hand
                 
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   He
                   produceth
                   many
                   Testimonies
                   .
                
                 The
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Sentences
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   most
                   of
                   the
                
                 Schoolmen
                 ,
                 Bonaventure
                 ,
                 Tho.
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 Durand
                 .
                 Dominicus
                 ,
                 Soto
                 ,
                 Richardus
                 Armachanus
                 ,
                 Tostatus
                 ,
                 Alphonsus
                 à
                 Castro
                 ,
                 Gerson
                 ,
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 Canisius
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   have
                   affirmed
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   last
                   quoteth
                
                 Medina
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   principal
                   Bishop
                   of
                   
                   the
                
                 Councel
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   That
                
                 Jerome
                 ,
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Sedulius
                 ,
                 Primasius
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   judgement
                   also
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   suppose
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   doubts
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                
                 Primate
                 
                   joyned
                   with
                
                 Arch-Deacon
                 Mason
                 
                   in
                   that
                   conclusive
                   wish
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 That
                 wherein
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 or
                 Holland
                 is
                 defective
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 by
                 all
                 possible
                 means
                 redresse
                 ,
                 and
                 reform
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 conforme
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 continued
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 remove
                 all
                 opinion
                 of
                 singularity
                 ,
                 and
                 stop
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 malice
                 it selfe
                 ,
              
            
             
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               If
               the
               
                 ordination
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 in
                 such
                 places
                 where
                 Bishops
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 ,
              
               were
               not
               valid
               ,
               the
               late
               Bishops
               of
               Scotland
               had
               a
               hard
               task
               to
               maintain
               themselves
               to
               be
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               Priests
               ,
               for
               their
               Ordination
               was
               no
               other
               ,
               And
               for
               this
               ,
               a
               passage
               in
               the
               
                 History
                 of
                 
                 Scotland
              
               ,
               wrote
               by
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Saint
               Andrews
               is
               observable
               ,
               viz.
               That
               when
               tke
               
                 Scots
                 Bishops
              
               were
               to
               be
               consecrated
               by
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 Ely
              
               ,
               and
               Bath
               ,
               here
               at
               
                 London
                 house
              
               ,
               An.
               1609.
               he
               saith
               ,
               A
               question
               was
               moved
               by
               Doctor
               
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Ely
               ,
               touching
               the
               consecration
               of
               the
               Scottish
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 ordained
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 as
                 having
                 received
                 no
                 ordination
                 from
                 a
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               The
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               Doctor
               Bancroft
               ,
               who
               was
               by
               ;
               maintained
               ,
               
                 That
                 thereof
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 necessity
                 ,
                 seeing
                 where
                 Bishops
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 the
                 ordination
                 given
                 by
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 must
                 be
                 esteemed
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 doubted
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 lawfull
                 vocation
                 in
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 This
                 applauded
                 to
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               Ely
               
                 acquiesced
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 appointed
                 ,
                 the
                 three
              
               Scottish
               Bishops
               
                 were
                 consecrated
                 by
                 the
                 above-said
                 three
                 English
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               forbearing
               for
               another
               cause
               there
               mentioned
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               though
               the
               
                 ordination
                 of
                 Presbyters
              
               in
               this
               case
               of
               necessity
               be
               granted
               to
               be
               valid
               ,
               yet
               I
               have
               heard
               this
               
                 learned
                 Primate
              
               wonder
               at
               the
               neglect
               found
               in
               the
               
                 late
                 Presbyterian
              
               way
               of
               ordation
               ,
               viz.
               That
               at
               
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
              
               ,
               they
               neither
               used
               the
               ancient
               form
               of
               words
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               first
               framers
               of
               it
               were
               themselves
               ordained
               ,
               nor
               used
               any
               other
               to
               that
               sence
               in
               their
               room
               ,
               at
               least
               there
               is
               no
               order
               ,
               or
               direction
               for
               it
               .
               For
               suppose
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               (
               John
               10.
               21
               ,
               21.
               )
               at
               their
               ordination
               were
               scrupled
               at
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Receive
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 whose
                 sins
                 thou
                 dost
                 forgive
                 are
                 forgiven
                 :
                 and
                 whose
                 sins
                 thou
                 dost
                 retain
                 are
                 retained
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               gave
               no
               just
               cause
               )
               yet
               why
               might
               not
               the
               next
               words
               have
               been
               continued
               ?
               
                 viz.
                 and
                 be
                 thou
                 a
                 faithfull
                 dispenser
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
              
               or
               the
               other
               words
               upon
               the
               solemne
               delivery
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               person
               
               ordained
               ;
               
                 Take
                 thou
                 authority
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 minister
                 the
                 holy
                 Sacraments
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 where
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 so
                 appointed
                 .
              
               I
               can
               imagine
               no
               cause
               against
               the
               use
               of
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               because
               they
               had
               been
               used
               there
               ,
               as
               if
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               
                 old
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 done
                 away
              
               ;
               and
               
                 all
                 must
                 be
                 new
              
               .
               To
               impose
               hands
               (
               according
               to
               the
               injunction
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               it
               accompanied
               with
               prayer
               and
               thanksgiving
               for
               the
               person
               ,
               is
               
                 well
                 done
              
               (
               wich
               in
               the
               
                 former
                 constitution
              
               was
               solemnly
               observed
               before
               ,
               and
               after
               it
               )
               but
               why
               should
               the
               formal
               transmitting
               of
               Authority
               also
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               for
               the
               power
               of
               officiating
               
                 be
                 left
                 undone
              
               ,
               if
               the
               scruple
               in
               the
               instrumental
               cause
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               why
               might
               it
               not
               have
               been
               prevented
               in
               the
               formall
               ,
               who
               might
               have
               
                 freely
                 given
              
               what
               they
               had
               received
               .
               Now
               to
               give
               the
               seal
               of
               ordination
               (
               as
               some
               please
               to
               call
               
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
              
               )
               without
               any
               expresse
               commission
               annexed
               ,
               or
               grant
               of
               Authority
               
               to
               the
               person
               ,
               the
               Primate
               was
               wont
               to
               say
               ,
               seemed
               to
               him
               to
               be
               like
               
                 the
                 putting
                 of
                 a
                 seale
                 to
                 a
                 blanck
                 ,
              
               which
               being
               so
               weighty
               a
               businesse
               ,
               I
               wish
               prudent
               men
               would
               consider
               of
               ,
               least
               in
               the
               future
               it
               arm
               the
               adversary
               with
               objections
               ;
               and
               fill
               our
               own
               with
               further
               scruples
               ;
               And
               so
               much
               (
               far
               larger
               then
               I
               intended
               )
               for
               the
               prevention
               of
               any
               offence
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               taken
               at
               the
               one
               part
               of
               the
               Letter
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               
                 other
                 clause
              
               of
               his
               judgement
               ,
               which
               he
               leaves
               unto
               me
               to
               judge
               ,
               what
               in
               reason
               I
               might
               apprehend
               to
               be
               his
               ,
               I
               leave
               it
               accordingly
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               others
               :
               All
               that
               can
               give
               any
               offence
               ,
               is
               that
               term
               of
               Schisme
               .
               But
               in
               regard
               it
               is
               not
               directly
               determined
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               he
               could
               not
               be
               an
               Advocate
               to
               excuse
               it
               ;
               and
               being
               delivered
               in
               that
               Latitude
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               dubious
               whether
               forreigne
               (
               to
               which
               the
               question
               chiefly
               relateth
               )
               or
               
                 domestick
                 ,
                 former
              
               times
               ,
               or
               latter
               ,
               may
               take
               the
               application
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               offend
               the
               Reader
               with
               any
               larger
               
               Apology
               ,
               onely
               wherein
               any
               shall
               find
               themselves
               concerned
               ,
               I
               wish
               such
               
                 humble
                 and
                 meek
                 spirits
              
               ,
               that
               the
               admonition
               of
               so
               pious
               ,
               and
               eminent
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 (
                 whose
                 fame
                 is
                 throughout
                 the
                 Churches
                 )
              
               might
               prevaile
               to
               the
               amendmeut
               of
               what
               hath
               been
               amisse
               among
               us
               .
               If
               I
               have
               abounded
               
                 beyond
                 my
                 measure
              
               ,
               to
               the
               hazard
               of
               the
               offence
               of
               
                 both
                 parties
              
               in
               these
               advertisements
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               excused
               by
               the
               impartiality
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               unbyassed
               intention
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               truth
               and
               peace
               so
               shaken
               of
               later
               dayes
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Primates
               judgement
               of
               severall
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               THe
               mifinterpretations
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               already
               made
               of
               this
               
                 most
                 Reverend
                 and
                 Learned
                 mate
              
               ,
               of
               a
               change
               of
               judgement
               in
               him
               towards
               his
               latter
               end
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               have
               been
               moved
               here
               to
               vindicate
               )
               giving
               it
               suspected
               to
               be
               the
               fore-runner
               of
               more
               of
               the
               like
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               raised
               hereafter
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               advised
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               both
               in
               answer
               to
               ,
               and
               prevention
               of
               any
               other
               
                 false
                 rumours
              
               for
               the
               future
               
               to
               declare
               more
               fully
               what
               I
               did
               of
               him
               briefly
               in
               his
               Funerall
               Sermon
               ,
               as
               to
               some
               particulars
               then
               whispering
               of
               him
               
                 (
                 omitted
                 at
                 the
                 presse
              
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               my
               will
               ,
               )
               And
               I
               do
               it
               the
               rather
               in
               regard
               ,
               as
               I
               was
               desired
               then
               by
               some
               of
               different
               judgement
               ,
               to
               make
               an
               impartial
               relation
               of
               his
               there
               (
               there
               each
               like
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               ,
               for
               David
               ,
               claiming
               an
               interest
               in
               him
               )
               so
               finding
               that
               omission
               to
               be
               diversly
               interpreted
               to
               my
               censure
               ,
               and
               conceived
               by
               some
               to
               be
               the
               occasion
               of
               those
               severall
               mistakes
               raised
               of
               him
               since
               ,
               (
               whereby
               ,
               as
               
                 (
                 praef
                 .
                 to
                 disp
                 .
                 of
                 Sacram.
                 )
              
               Mr.
               Baxter
               complaines
               ,
               
                 The
                 good
                 Bishop
                 must
                 now
                 be
                 what
                 every
                 one
                 will
                 say
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 one
                 feigning
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 one
                 extreame
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 extreame
                 )
              
               which
               the
               publishing
               might
               have
               prevented
               ,
               I
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               discharge
               that
               trust
               reposed
               in
               me
               ,
               both
               in
               relation
               to
               his
               Doctrine
               and
               practice
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               no
               person
               of
               more
               generall
               
               reputation
               ,
               and
               more
               like
               to
               be
               an
               exemplary
               pattern
               in
               this
               his
               moderation
               ,
               which
               I
               conceived
               fit
               to
               
                 be
                 known
                 unto
                 all
                 men
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               late
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               and
               Primate
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               his
               judgement
               in
               matter
               of
               
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Discipline
              
               ,
               and
               
                 other
                 subjects
              
               ;
               of
               which
               there
               have
               been
               some
               different
               opinions
               among
               others
               ,
               and
               some
               misinterpretations
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               IN
               Doctrine
               he
               did
               fully
               approve
               the
               
                 Articles
                 of
                 Religion
              
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               more
               enlarged
               in
               the
               
                 Articles
                 of
                 Ireland
              
               :
               The
               discipline
               and
               constitutious
               of
               both
               ,
               he
               did
               also
               approve
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Liturgy
               in
               the
               publick
               prayers
               ,
               as
               while
               he
               lived
               at
               Drogheda
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               they
               were
               constantly
               
               observed
               in
               his
               family
               ,
               so
               he
               had
               them
               in
               estimation
               to
               his
               last
               ;
               And
               the
               last
               time
               he
               was
               in
               London
               upon
               the
               occasion
               of
               some
               rash
               groundlesse
               rumours
               raised
               of
               him
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               (
               to
               his
               
                 no
                 small
                 grief
              
               )
               he
               gave
               his
               judgement
               accordingly
               to
               an
               
                 Honourable
                 person
              
               ,
               wrote
               with
               his
               
                 owne
                 hand
              
               ,
               which
               he
               shewed
               unto
               me
               ;
               He
               had
               constantly
               prayers
               in
               his
               family
               four
               times
               a
               day
               ;
               At
               six
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               eight
               at
               night
               ,
               they
               were
               such
               ,
               wherein
               the
               gifts
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               were
               his
               Chaplains
               were
               exercised
               ,
               but
               before
               Dinner
               and
               Supper
               in
               the
               Chappel
               ,
               was
               the
               forenamed
               also
               observed
               ;
               Indeed
               he
               was
               not
               so
               rigid
               ,
               as
               to
               tie
               all
               men
               in
               the
               private
               ,
               to
               an
               absolute
               necessary
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               publike
               ,
               that
               a
               Sermon
               was
               not
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               unlesse
               that
               did
               precede
               ;
               And
               for
               the
               healing
               or
               preventing
               of
               those
               distractions
               and
               divisions
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               among
               Ministers
               as
               others
               ,
               and
               the
               moderating
               of
               each
               extremity
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               use
               of
               it
               
               whereby
               there
               might
               be
               a
               return
               of
               that
               wished-for
               peace
               and
               unity
               ,
               which
               of
               late
               years
               we
               have
               been
               strangers
               to
               ,
               He
               conceived
               some
               prudent
               moderate
               accommodation
               might
               have
               been
               thought
               of
               (
               and
               yet
               may
               )
               by
               
                 wise
                 men
              
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               present
               continuance
               of
               the
               substantial
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               (
               each
               side
               yielding
               somewhat
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               in
               circumstantials
               )
               which
               might
               have
               better
               borne
               the
               name
               of
               a
               reformation
               ,
               than
               thus
               to
               have
               a
               
                 totall
                 suppression
              
               of
               it
               ,
               whereby
               
                 with
                 the
                 intention
                 of
                 gathering
                 up
                 the
                 Tares
                 ,
                 the
                 Wheat
                 hath
                 been
                 rooted
                 up
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               for
               some
               arbitrary
               innovations
               ,
               not
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               the
               rule
               ,
               and
               order
               of
               the
               book
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               affect
               ,
               and
               
                 often
                 wished
              
               they
               had
               not
               been
               introduced
               ,
               as
               foreseeing
               the
               issue
               of
               it
               ,
               what
               was
               commanded
               he
               readily
               observed
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               introduce
               any
               Rite
               ,
               or
               Ceremony
               upon
               his
               own
               opinion
               of
               decency
               ,
               till
               the
               Church
               had
               judged
               it
               so
               ;
               and
               thought
               they
               
               most
               owned
               the
               book
               ,
               who
               neither
               added
               ,
               or
               diminished
               from
               the
               rule
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 for
                 bowing
                 at
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               though
               he
               censured
               not
               those
               that
               did
               ,
               either
               in
               our
               ,
               or
               other
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               of
               each
               ,
               yet
               he
               did
               not
               conceive
               the
               injunction
               of
               it
               could
               be
               founded
               upon
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               10.
               and
               wondred
               at
               some
               learned
               mens
               assertions
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               
                 Exposition
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Fathers
              
               upon
               it
               ,
               And
               as
               the
               wise
               composers
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               gave
               no
               direct
               injunction
               for
               it
               there
               ,
               so
               in
               Ireland
               he
               withstood
               the
               putting
               of
               it
               into
               the
               Canon
               ,
               Anno
               1634.
               
            
             
               That
               a
               
                 form
                 of
                 prayer
              
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               way
               of
               direction
               ,
               but
               punctually
               composed
               were
               fit
               to
               be
               had
               in
               the
               publike
               he
               was
               ever
               for
               ,
               as
               much
               conducing
               to
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               vulgar
               people
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               major
               part
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               the
               Communion
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               shunning
               and
               preventing
               
               the
               disorder
               ,
               and
               scandalous
               confusion
               found
               in
               some
               mens
               performances
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               testifying
               of
               an
               unity
               and
               unanimity
               among
               us
               ,
               which
               Saint
               Paul
               prefers
               as
               
                 the
                 more
                 excellent
                 way
              
               ,
               before
               the
               variety
               of
               all
               
                 Spirituall
                 gifts
              
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               He
               often
               wished
               The
               judgement
               of
               Calvine
               concerning
               it
               (
               who
               was
               a
               wise
               and
               learned
               man
               )
               in
               his
               letter
               to
               the
               L.
               Protector
               of
               England
               ,
               in
               
                 Edward
                 the
              
               sixth's
               time
               ,
               were
               more
               known
               than
               it
               is
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               esteem
               with
               such
               ,
               who
               have
               oppsed
               it
               ,
               
                 who
                 doth
                 a
                 much
                 approve
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 certain
                 set
                 form
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 lawfull
                 for
                 the
                 Pastors
                 to
                 depart
                 in
                 their
                 function
                 ,
                 both
                 that
                 some
                 care
                 might
                 be
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 more
                 simple
                 ,
                 and
                 ignorant
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 within
                 themselves
                 
                 might
                 the
                 more
                 evidently
                 appear
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 prevention
                 of
                 the
                 inconstant
                 levity
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 affecters
                 of
                 novelty
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 adviseth
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 set
                 Catechisme
                 ,
                 a
                 set
                 form
                 of
                 publick
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 administration
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
            
             
               He
               was
               for
               the
               Ministers
               improving
               of
               their
               gifts
               ,
               and
               abilties
               in
               prayer
               ,
               
                 before
                 Sermon
                 and
                 after
              
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               own
               practice
               :
               but
               if
               that
               were
               done
               ,
               he
               saw
               no
               reason
               why
               the
               other
               should
               
                 be
                 left
                 undone
              
               ;
               The
               Church
               of
               God
               being
               like
               a
               great
               family
               ,
               whereein
               some
               being
               Infants
               and
               Children
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               
                 full
                 age
              
               ,
               a
               provision
               must
               be
               had
               
                 of
                 Milk
                 ,
                 as
                 stronger
                 meat
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               ought
               to
               be
               equally
               taken
               care
               of
               ,
               even
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               simpler
               sort
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               of
               greater
               education
               .
            
             
               For
               Ordination
               ,
               or
               an
               ordained
               Ministery
               ,
               such
               was
               his
               judgement
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               it
               ,
               That
               he
               took
               it
               to
               be
               a
               fundamental
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               those
               
                 principles
                 of
                 Christian
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 Hebr.
              
               6.
               2.
               
               )
               called
               ,
               
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
              
               ;
               the
               great
               neglect
               of
               which
               he
               much
               lamented
               ,
               as
               fearing
               it
               would
               prove
               to
               be
               the
               undermining
               the
               foundation
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               which
               Mr.
               Cartwright
               ,
               in
               his
               a
               Commentary
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               confirmes
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               higher
               expression
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               the
               
                 overthrow
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               .
               And
               yet
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               heard
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               so
               severe
               as
               to
               condemn
               ,
               and
               
                 disown
                 the
                 Ministery
                 of
                 other
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
              
               or
               refuse
               Communion
               with
               them
               ,
               because
               in
               every
               particular
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 some
                 persons
              
               usually
               ordaining
               ,
               they
               were
               defective
               .
            
             
               For
               Episcopacy
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               wanting
               with
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 to
                 magnifie
                 his
                 own
                 office
                 ,
              
               by
               two
               several
               Tractates
               he
               hath
               published
               ,
               (
               none
               being
               more
               able
               to
               defend
               the
               ancient
               right
               of
               it
               )
               for
               which
               he
               was
               by
               Letters
               importuned
               ,
               by
               some
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               persons
               of
               his
               own
               profession
               ,
               yet
               how
               humbly
               without
               any
               partiality
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               eminent
               degree
               he
               had
               obtained
               in
               it
               ,
               did
               he
               
               declare
               his
               judgement
               ,
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               above-said
               Tractates
               ,
               and
               the
               Letter
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               And
               his
               prudence
               in
               the
               present
               accommodation
               of
               things
               in
               that
               Treatise
               of
               his
               ,
               viz.
               
                 The
                 reduction
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Synodical
                 Government
                 ,
              
               for
               the
               
                 prevention
                 of
                 that
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 afterwards
                 arise
                 about
                 it
                 ,
              
               is
               as
               apparent
               also
               ;
               if
               others
               concerned
               in
               these
               transactions
               had
               been
               of
               that
               
                 moderation
                 ,
                 humility
              
               ,
               and
               meeknesse
               ,
               the
               wound
               given
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               healed
               before
               it
               grew
               incurable
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               
                 Annual
                 Commemorations
              
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               
                 Nativity
                 ,
                 Passion
                 ,
                 Resurrection
              
               ,
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               &c.
               were
               fit
               to
               be
               observed
               (
               which
               Saint
               Augustine
               saith
               ,
               in
               his
               time
               were
               
                 in
                 use
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholick
                 Church
              
               of
               Christ
               )
               and
               is
               now
               in
               some
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               ,
               as
               a
               means
               to
               keep
               them
               in
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               the
               pattern
               of
               Gods
               injunction
               to
               the
               Israelites
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               for
               the
               
               Types
               of
               them
               )
               appeared
               sufficiently
               to
               be
               his
               judgement
               ,
               by
               his
               
                 then
                 constant
                 preaching
              
               upon
               those
               subjects
               .
            
             
               The
               Friday
               before
               Easter
               (
               i
               e.
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               East
               
                 in
                 old
                 Saxon
              
               ,
               signifying
               rising
               )
               appointed
               for
               the
               remembrance
               of
               the
               Passion
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               he
               did
               duely
               at
               Drogheda
               ,
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               observe
               as
               a
               
                 solemn
                 fast
              
               ,
               (
               inclining
               the
               rather
               to
               that
               choice
               out
               of
               
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 security
                 from
                 censure
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               then
               custome
               of
               having
               Sermons
               beyond
               their
               ordinary
               limit
               in
               
                 England
                 ;
              
               )
               when
               (
               after
               the
               publick
               prayers
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               he
               first
               preached
               upon
               that
               subject
               ,
               extending
               himselfe
               in
               prayer
               and
               Sermon
               beyond
               his
               ordinary
               time
               ,
               which
               we
               imitated
               ,
               who
               succeeded
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               which
               being
               known
               to
               be
               his
               constant
               custome
               ,
               some
               from
               Dublin
               ,
               as
               other
               parts
               ,
               came
               to
               partake
               of
               it
               ;
               which
               most
               excellent
               Sermons
               of
               his
               upon
               that
               occasion
               ,
               he
               was
               by
               many
               
                 Godly
                 Religious
              
               persons
               importuned
               much
               for
               the
               publishing
               of
               
               them
               ,
               and
               his
               strict
               observation
               of
               this
               fast
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               neither
               before
               ,
               or
               after
               that
               extraordinary
               paines
               would
               he
               take
               the
               least
               refreshment
               ,
               till
               about
               six
               a
               Clock
               ,
               and
               which
               did
               not
               excuse
               him
               from
               Preaching
               again
               on
               
                 Easter
                 day
              
               ,
               when
               we
               constantly
               had
               a
               Communion
               .
            
             
               That
               Tractate
               of
               his
               ,
               entitled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               was
               the
               summe
               of
               two
               ,
               or
               three
               Sermons
               ,
               which
               I
               heard
               him
               preach
               at
               Drogheda
               ,
               at
               that
               Festivall
               ,
               when
               we
               celebrate
               the
               
                 birth
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               .
            
             
               That
               he
               was
               for
               the
               often
               publike
               reading
               of
               the
               
                 ten
                 Commandements
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Creed
               ,
               before
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               custome
               of
               other
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               I
               suppose
               none
               can
               doubt
               of
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               commonly
               called
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Creed
              
               ,
               but
               the
               Nicene
               and
               Athanasius
               ,
               his
               book
               of
               the
               
                 three
                 Creeds
              
               sufficiently
               perswade
               it
               .
            
             
               What
               his
               judgement
               was
               of
               the
               use
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               his
               practice
               
               shewed
               it
               in
               the
               constant
               concluding
               of
               his
               prayer
               before
               Sermon
               with
               it
               .
               And
               his
               approbation
               of
               that
               gesture
               of
               kneeling
               at
               the
               Communion
               was
               often
               apparent
               before
               many
               witnesses
               .
            
             
               For
               
                 confirmation
                 of
                 Children
              
               (
               which
               
                 Calvine
                 ,
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Piscator
              
               ,
               and
               others
               do
               much
               commend
               ,
               and
               wish
               it
               were
               restored
               among
               them
               )
               he
               was
               not
               wanting
               in
               his
               observation
               ,
               as
               an
               ancient
               laudable
               custome
               ,
               by
               which
               was
               occasioned
               the
               more
               frequent
               having
               in
               memory
               the
               principles
               of
               religion
               ,
               with
               the
               yonger
               sort
               .
               At
               his
               
                 first
                 publike
              
               giving
               notice
               of
               the
               time
               of
               that
               his
               intention
               ,
               (
               it
               having
               been
               long
               disused
               in
               Ireland
               )
               he
               made
               a
               large
               speech
               unto
               the
               people
               of
               the
               antiquity
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               prudence
               of
               the
               first
               reformers
               in
               purging
               it
               from
               
                 Popish
                 superstitions
              
               ,
               with
               the
               end
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               such
               youths
               presented
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               could
               repeat
               the
               publike
               Catechisme
               were
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               so
               often
               afterwards
               ,
               and
               indeed
               the
               apprehension
               of
               his
               piety
               and
               holinesse
               
               moved
               the
               Parents
               much
               ,
               to
               desire
               that
               their
               Children
               might
               
                 by
                 him
              
               receive
               
                 that
                 Benediction
              
               ,
               which
               was
               seconded
               with
               good
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               instruction
               ,
               that
               stuck
               to
               them
               when
               they
               came
               to
               further
               yeares
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 publike
                 Catechisme
              
               ,
               containing
               the
               summe
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               the
               10.
               
               Commandements
               ,
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
              
               ,
               despised
               by
               some
               for
               its
               plainnesse
               ,
               he
               thought
               therefore
               to
               be
               the
               more
               profitable
               for
               the
               vulgar
               ;
               And
               at
               Drogheda
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               gave
               me
               orders
               every
               Lords
               day
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               (
               beside
               the
               Sermon
               which
               was
               not
               omitted
               )
               to
               explain
               it
               .
            
             
               He
               was
               very
               exemplary
               in
               the
               careful
               observation
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 day
              
               in
               his
               family
               ;
               The
               Sermon
               preached
               by
               him
               in
               the
               forenoon
               ,
               being
               constantly
               repeated
               in
               the
               Chappel
               by
               his
               Chaplain
               ,
               about
               five
               of
               the
               Clock
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               unto
               which
               many
               of
               the
               Town
               resorted
               .
            
             
               For
               Habits
               ,
               he
               observed
               such
               ,
               which
               were
               accustomed
               by
               those
               of
               
               his
               profession
               ;
               for
               the
               Organ
               ,
               and
               the
               Quire
               ,
               he
               continued
               them
               as
               he
               found
               them
               in
               use
               before
               him
               .
               And
               as
               in
               
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               so
               in
               his
               ordinary
               wearing
               Garments
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               
                 Pattern
                 of
                 gravity
              
               ,
               approving
               much
               of
               a
               distinctive
               Apparel
               in
               the
               Ministery
               that
               way
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Constitutions
              
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               in
               An.
               1634.
               (
               being
               then
               the
               Primate
               )
               the
               chief
               guide
               in
               their
               establishment
               ,
               so
               before
               he
               was
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               An.
               614.
               being
               then
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Convocation
               ,
               he
               was
               employed
               as
               a
               principal
               person
               for
               the
               Collecting
               ,
               and
               drawing
               up
               such
               Canons
               as
               concerned
               the
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               were
               to
               be
               treated
               upon
               by
               the
               Arch-Bishops
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               (
               divers
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Statutes
               ,
               Queen
               Elizabeths
               Injunctions
               ,
               and
               the
               Canons
               of
               England
               ,
               1571.
               )
               which
               I
               have
               lately
               found
               ,
               
                 written
                 then
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 .
              
               The
               
                 two
                 first
              
               of
               which
               being
               in
               these
               words
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 no
                 other
                 form
                 of
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 or
                 Divine
                 service
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 any
                 Church
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 established
                 by
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 comprized
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Common-Prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 Administrations
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 &c.
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 no
                 other
                 form
                 of
                 Ordination
                 shall
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 ,
                 but
                 which
                 is
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 ordering
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 allowed
                 by
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 hitherto
                 practized
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               make
               it
               apparent
               that
               his
               judgement
               concerning
               many
               of
               the
               above-mentioned
               subjects
               ,
               was
               the
               same
               in
               his
               yonger
               ,
               as
               
                 Elder
                 years
              
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               there
               were
               alwayes
               some
               ,
               and
               still
               are
               too
               many
               ,
               who
               are
               apt
               to
               blurre
               him
               with
               the
               title
               of
               a
               Puritane
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               is
               one
               occasion
               of
               this
               enlargement
               )
               though
               in
               none
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               is
               more
               uncertain
               then
               in
               his
               application
               ,
               and
               from
               none
               a
               greater
               lustre
               would
               be
               given
               unto
               it
               than
               by
               his
               reflexion
               .
               In
               whom
               ,
               with
               his
               conformity
               to
               the
               
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 
                 Liturgy
              
               ,
               and
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               labour
               in
               writing
               ,
               constancy
               in
               preaching
               against
               the
               errours
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               border
               upon
               it
               ,
               so
               much
               
                 humility
                 ,
                 holinesse
              
               ,
               and
               charity
               ,
               and
               other
               fruits
               of
               the
               spirit
               did
               so
               eminently
               shine
               .
               Indeed
               I
               have
               seen
               divers
               Letters
               ,
               wrote
               unto
               him
               from
               those
               ,
               who
               heretofore
               were
               so
               aspersed
               ,
               full
               of
               respect
               ,
               and
               large
               expressions
               of
               their
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               many
               receiving
               satisfaction
               ,
               have
               concurred
               with
               him
               in
               the
               abovesaid
               particulars
               ,
               his
               humility
               and
               meeknesse
               prevailing
               more
               then
               others
               strict
               austerity
               ,
               but
               how
               that
               said
               Title
               could
               be
               fixed
               on
               him
               ,
               I
               am
               yet
               
                 to
                 seek
              
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               bear
               a
               
                 better
                 sense
              
               than
               the
               Authours
               of
               it
               will
               own
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               simpler
               sort
               ,
               hearing
               of
               a
               conjunction
               of
               Popery
               and
               Prelacy
               ,
               have
               thought
               they
               could
               not
               be
               parted
               in
               him
               ,
               though
               most
               of
               his
               Sermons
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               writings
               ,
               sufficiently
               clear
               him
               that
               way
               .
               I
               remember
               many
               yeares
               agone
               ,
               
               the
               late
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               wrote
               unto
               him
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               of
               a
               strong
               rumour
               then
               raised
               of
               him
               here
               at
               Court
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               
                 turned
                 a
                 Papist
              
               (
               presumed
               to
               be
               by
               a
               Letter
               of
               some
               Popish
               Priest
               from
               thence
               .
               )
               But
               it
               fell
               out
               to
               be
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               or
               immediately
               after
               he
               had
               in
               two
               Learned
               Sermons
               given
               his
               judgement
               at
               large
               ,
               that
               the
               Papacy
               was
               meant
               by
               Babylon
               ,
               in
               the
               17
               ,
               and
               18
               ,
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               return
               of
               his
               answer
               to
               that
               report
               he
               did
               affirm
               ,
               and
               was
               his
               judgment
               to
               his
               last
               ,
               though
               the
               reply
               made
               to
               him
               did
               not
               consent
               in
               that
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               not
               a
               stranger
               to
               such
               a
               design
               of
               some
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
                 party
              
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               for
               the
               raising
               of
               the
               
                 like
                 rumour
              
               ,
               by
               some
               Letters
               wrote
               unto
               him
               from
               some
               of
               eminency
               among
               them
               ,
               which
               I
               disdain
               any
               further
               to
               mention
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               upon
               this
               occasion
               I
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               prevent
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               any
               more
               injurious
               mistakes
               of
               him
               ,
               by
               an
               impartial
               declaring
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               knowledge
               ,
               
               his
               judgement
               ,
               and
               practice
               in
               these
               particulars
               ,
               wherein
               he
               may
               well
               be
               esteemed
               of
               us
               (
               as
               Erasmus
               saith
               of
               Saint
               
                 Augstine
                 )
                 Vividum
                 quoddam
                 exemplar
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 omnibus
                 virtutum
                 numeris
                 absolutum
                 .
              
               And
               I
               wish
               in
               these
               divided
               times
               ,
               wherein
               each
               party
               hath
               a
               great
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 reverend
                 opinion
              
               of
               him
               ,
               they
               would
               shew
               it
               in
               this
               ,
               by
               taking
               his
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 moderation
              
               for
               their
               Copy
               to
               write
               after
               ,
               and
               for
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               
                 I
                 would
                 to
                 God
                 not
                 only
                 they
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 all
                 that
              
               read
               ,
               or
               
                 hear
                 this
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 were
                 both
                 almost
                 ,
                 and
                 altogether
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               REDUCTION
               OF
               EPISCOPACY
               Unto
               the
               Form
               of
               Synodical
               Government
               ,
               Received
               in
               the
               ANCIENT
               CHURCH
               :
               By
               the
               most
               Reverend
               and
               learned
               Father
               of
               our
               Church
               Dr.
               
                 JAMES
                 USHER
              
               ,
               late
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               and
               Primate
               of
               all
               Ireland
               .
               Proposed
               in
               the
               year
               1641.
               as
               an
               Expedient
               for
               the
               prevention
               of
               those
               Troubles
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               did
               arise
               about
               the
               matter
               of
               Church-Government
               .
            
             
               Published
               by
               
                 NICHOLAS
                 BERNARD
              
               .
               D.
               D.
               Preacher
               to
               the
               Honourable
               Society
               of
               Grayes-Inne
               ,
               London
               .
            
             
               
                 LONDON
                 ,
                 Printed
              
               ,
               Anno
               Domini
               .
               1658.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               TO
               THE
               READER
               .
            
             
               THE
               Originall
               
                 of
                 this
                 was
                 given
                 me
                 by
                 the
                 most
              
               Reverend
               Primate
               ,
               
                 some
                 few
                 years
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 wrote
                 throughout
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 late
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 it
              
               subscribed
               by
               himself
               ,
               and
               Doctor
               Holseworth
               ,
               
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 Marginal
                 Note
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 also
                 added
                 .
                 If
                 it
                 may
                 now
                 answer
                 the
                 expectation
                 of
                 many
              
               pious
               ,
               and
               prudent
               
                 Persons
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 desired
                 the
                 publishing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
              
               seasonable
               preparative
               to
               some
               moderation
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               those
               extreams
               ,
               which
               this
               Age
               abounds
               with
               ,
               it
               
               will
               attain
               the
               end
               intended
               by
               the
               Authour
               :
               And
               it
               is
               likely
               to
               be
               more
               operative
               ,
               by
               the
               great
               reputation
               he
               had
               ,
               and
               hath
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               
                 all
                 good
                 men
              
               ,
               being
               far
               from
               the
               least
               suspicion
               to
               be
               byassed
               by
               any
               privivate
               ends
               ,
               but
               onely
               ayming
               at
               the
               reducing
               of
               
                 Order
                 ,
                 Peace
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Unity
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               of
               confusion
               .
               For
               the
               recovery
               of
               which
               ,
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               do
               consent
               in
               Substantials
               ,
               for
               matter
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               would
               consider
               of
               some
               conjunction
               in
               point
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               that
               private
               interest
               and
               circumstantials
               ,
               might
               not
               keep
               them
               thus
               far
               asunder
               .
            
             
               
                 Grayes-Inne
                 ,
                 
                   Octob.
                   13.
                   1657.
                   
                
              
               
                 N.
                 BERNARD
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               The
               Reduction
               of
               Episcopacy
               unto
               the
               form
               of
               Synodical
               Government
               ,
               received
               in
               the
               ancient
               Church
               ;
               proposed
               in
               the
               year
               1641
               ,
               as
               an
               Expedidient
               for
               the
               prevention
               of
               those
               troubles
               ,
               which
               afterwards
               did
               arise
               about
               the
               matter
               of
               Church-Government
               .
            
             
               Episcopal
               and
               Presbyterial
               Government
               conjoyned
               .
            
             
               BY
               Order
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               all
               Presbyters
               are
               charged
               a
               
                 to
                 administer
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Discipline
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 this
                 Realme
                 hath
                 received
                 the
                 same
              
               ;
               And
               that
               they
               might
               the
               better
               understand
               what
               the
               
                 Lord
                 had
                 commanded
              
               therein
               ,
               b
               the
               exhortation
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               to
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               is
               appointed
               to
               be
               read
               unto
               them
               at
               the
               time
               of
               their
               Ordination
               ;
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 unto
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 flock
                 among
                 whom
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 Overseers
                 to
              
               c
               
                 Rule
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 purchased
                 with
                 his
                 blood
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               the
               many
               Elders
               ,
               who
               in
               common
               thus
               ruled
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               there
               was
               one
               President
               ,
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               in
               his
               Epistle
               unto
               this
               Church
               in
               a
               peculiar
               manner
               stileth
               d
               
                 the
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 :
              
               and
               Ignatius
               in
               another
               Epistle
               written
               about
               twelve
               yeares
               after
               unto
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               calleth
               the
               Bishop
               thereof
               .
               Betwixt
               the
               Bishop
               and
               the
               Presbytery
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               what
               an
               harmonius
               consent
               there
               was
               in
               the
               ordering
               of
               the
               Church-Government
               ,
               the
               same
               
               Ignatius
               doth
               fully
               there
               declare
               ,
               by
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               with
               e
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               understanding
               the
               Community
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               or
               Elders
               ,
               who
               then
               had
               a
               hand
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               delivery
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               Administration
               of
               the
               
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Christ
              
               :
               for
               further
               proof
               of
               which
               ,
               we
               have
               that
               known
               testimony
               of
               Tertullian
               in
               his
               general
               Apology
               for
               Christians
               .
               f
               
                 In
                 the
                 Church
                 are
                 used
                 exhortations
                 ,
                 chastisements
                 ,
                 and
                 divine
                 censure
                 ;
                 for
                 judgement
                 is
                 given
                 with
                 great
                 advice
                 as
                 among
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 certain
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 chiefest
                 foreshewing
                 of
                 the
                 judgement
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 have
                 so
                 offended
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 banished
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 holy
                 fellowship
                 .
                 The
                 Presidents
                 that
                 bear
                 rule
                 therein
                 are
                 certain
                 approved
                 Elders
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 obtained
                 this
                 honour
                 not
                 by
                 reward
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 by
                 good
                 report
                 ,
              
               who
               were
               no
               other
               (
               as
               he
               himself
               intimates
               )
               elsewhere
               but
               g
               those
               
                 from
                 whose
                 hands
              
               they
               used
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
             
               For
               with
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               chiefe
               President
               (
               and
               therefore
               stiled
               by
               the
               same
               Tertullian
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               h
               
                 Summus
                 Sacerdos
              
               for
               distinction
               sake
               )
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               dispensers
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               joyned
               in
               the
               common
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               where
               in
               matters
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Judicature
               ,
               Cornetius
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               used
               the
               received
               forme
               of
               i
               
                 gathering
                 together
                 the
                 Presbytery
              
               ;
               of
               what
               persons
               that
               did
               consist
               ,
               Cyprian
               sufficiently
               declareth
               ,
               when
               he
               wisheth
               him
               to
               read
               his
               Letters
               k
               
                 to
                 the
                 flourishing
                 clergy
                 :
                 which
                 there
                 did
                 preside
                 ,
              
               or
               rule
               
                 with
                 him
              
               :
               The
               presence
               of
               the
               Clergy
               being
               thought
               to
               bee
               so
               requisite
               in
               matters
               of
               Episcopall
               audience
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               fourth
               Councell
               of
               Cartbage
               it
               was
               concluded
               ,
               
               l
               
                 That
                 the
                 Bishop
                 might
                 hear
                 no
                 mans
                 cause
                 without
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ●lergy
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 otherwise
                 th●
                 〈…〉
                 sentence
                 should
                 be
                 void
                 ,
                 u●●●sse
                 it
                 were
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 :
              
               which
               we
               find
               also
               to
               be
               inserted
               into
               the
               Canons
               of
               m
               Egbert
               ,
               who
               was
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               York
               in
               the
               Saxon
               times
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               into
               the
               body
               of
               the
               n
               
                 Cannon
                 Law
              
               it self
               .
            
             
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               Church
               this
               kinde
               of
               
                 Presbyterial
                 Government
              
               hath
               been
               long
               disused
               ,
               yet
               seeing
               it
               still
               professeth
               that
               every
               Pastor
               hath
               a
               right
               to
               rule
               the
               Church
               (
               from
               whence
               the
               mame
               of
               Rector
               also
               was
               given
               at
               first
               unto
               him
               )
               and
               to
               administer
               the
               
                 Discipline
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               dispense
               
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Sacraments
              
               ,
               and
               the
               restraint
               of
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               right
               proceedeth
               onely
               from
               the
               custome
               now
               
                 received
                 in
                 this
                 Realm
              
               ;
               no
               man
               can
               doubt
               ,
               but
               by
               another
               Law
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               this
               hinderance
               may
               be
               well
               removed
               .
               And
               how
               easily
               this
               ancient
               form
               of
               Government
               by
               the
               
               united
               suffrages
               of
               the
               Clergy
               might
               be
               〈◊〉
               again
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               〈…〉
               of
               alteration
               the
               Synodical
               conventions
               of
               the
               Pastors
               of
               every
               Parish
               might
               be
               accorded
               with
               the
               Presidency
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               each
               Diocese
               and
               Province
               ,
               the
               indifferent
               Reader
               may
               quickly
               perceive
               by
               the
               perusal
               of
               the
               ensuing
               Propositions
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 every
                 Parish
                 the
                 Rector
                 ,
                 or
                 Incumbent
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 
                 Church-Wardens
                 and
                 Sides-men
                 ,
                 may
                 every
                 week
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 live
                 scandalously
                 in
                 that
                 Cougregation
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 receive
                 such
                 several
                 admonitions
                 and
                 reproofs
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 quality
                 of
                 their
                 offence
                 shall
                 deserve
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 reclaimed
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 presented
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 
                   monethly
                   Synod
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 debarred
                 by
                 the
                 Pastor
                 from
                 accesse
                 unto
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 Whereas
                 by
                 a
                 Statute
                 in
                 the
                 six
                 and
                 twentieth
                 year
                 of
                 King
                 Henry
                 the
                 eighth
                 (
                 revived
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 Queen
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   )
                   Suffragans
                
                 are
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 in
                 26
                 several
                 places
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 conformed
                 unto
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 
                   Rural
                   Deanries
                
                 ,
                 into
                 which
                 every
                 Diocese
                 is
                 subdivided
                 ;
                 which
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Suffragan
                 supplying
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Church
                 were
                 called
                 Chorepiscopi
                 ,
                 might
                 every
                 moneth
                 assemble
                 a
                 Synod
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Rectors
                 ,
                 or
                 Incumbent
                 Pastors
                 within
                 the
                 Precinct
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   major
                   part
                
                 of
                 their
                 voyces
                 ,
                 coclude
                 all
                 matters
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 into
                 debate
                 before
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 Synod
                 the
                 Rector
                 and
                 Church-wardens
                 might
                 present
                 such
                 impenitent
                 persons
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 admonitions
                 and
                 suspension
                 from
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 reformed
                 ;
                 who
                 if
                 they
                 should
                 still
                 remain
                 contumacious
                 and
                 incorrigible
                 ,
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 
                 Excommunication
                 might
                 be
                 decreed
                 against
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 be
                 executed
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 where
                 they
                 lived
                 .
                 Hitherto
                 also
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 concerned
                 the
                 
                   Parochial
                   Ministers
                
                 might
                 be
                 referred
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 did
                 touch
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 conversation
                 '
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 all
                 
                   new
                   Opinions
                   ,
                   Heresies
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Schismes
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 arise
                 within
                 that
                 Circuit
                 ;
                 with
                 liberty
                 of
                 Appeal
                 ,
                 if
                 need
                 so
                 require
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Diocesan
                 Synod
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Diocesan
                 Synod
                 might
                 be
                 held
                 ,
                 once
                 ,
                 or
                 twice
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 most
                 convenient
                 :
                 Therein
                 all
                 the
                 Suffragans
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Rectors
                 ,
                 or
                 Incumbent
                 Pasters
                 (
                 or
                 a
                 certain
                 select
                 number
                 of
                 of
                 every
                 Deanry
                 )
                 within
                 the
                 Diocese
                 might
                 meet
                 ,
                 with
                 whose
                 consent
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 major
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 might
                 be
                 concluded
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 *
                 Saperintendent
                 (
                 call
                 him
                 whether
                 you
                 will
                 )
                 or
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Suffragans
                 ;
                 whom
                 he
                 shall
                 
                 depute
                 in
                 his
                 stead
                 to
                 be
                 Moderator
                 of
                 that
                 Assembly
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 greater
                 moment
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 into
                 consideration
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Orders
                 of
                 the
                 monthly
                 Synodes
                 revised
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 if
                 need
                 be
                 )
                 reformed
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 here
                 also
                 any
                 matter
                 of
                 difficulty
                 could
                 not
                 receive
                 a
                 full
                 determination
                 :
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 or
                 National
                 Synod
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Provincial
                 Synod
                 might
                 consist
                 of
                 
                   all
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Suffragans
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 elected
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 Diocese
                 within
                 the
                 Province
                 ,
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 either
                 Province
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 Moderator
                 of
                 this
                 meeting
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 in
                 his
                 room
                 some
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 appointed
                 by
                 him
                 )
                 and
                 all
                 matters
                 be
                 ordered
                 therein
                 by
                 common
                 consent
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Assemblies
                 .
              
               
                 
                   This
                   Synod
                
                 might
                 be
                 held
                 every
                 third
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 Parliament
                 do
                 then
                 sit
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Act
                 
                 of
                 a
                 Triennial
                 Parliament
                 )
                 
                   both
                   the
                   Arch-Bishops
                
                 and
                 Provincial
                 Synods
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 might
                 joyn
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 up
                 a
                 National
                 Councel
                 :
                 wherein
                 all
                 Appeals
                 from
                 infer●●ur
                 Synods
                 might
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 all
                 their
                 
                   Acts
                   examined
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Constitutions
                 which
                 concerne
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 established
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   WE
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   judgement
                   That
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   Government
                   here
                   proposed
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   point
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Suffragans
                   mentioned
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   Proposition
                   ,
                   may
                   lawfully
                   use
                   the
                   power
                   both
                   of
                   Jurisdiction
                   and
                   Ordination
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Ja.
                       Armachanus
                       .
                    
                     
                       Rich.
                       Holdsworth
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 AFter
                 the
                 proposal
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 An.
                 1641.
                 
                 Many
                 Quaeries
                 were
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 doubts
                 in
                 point
                 of
                 conscience
                 resolved
                 by
                 the
                 Primate
                 ,
                 divers
                 passages
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 heth
                 left
                 under
                 his
                 
                   own
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 shewing
                 his
                 pious
                 endeavours
                 to
                 peace
                 and
                 unity
                 ,
                 which
                 how
                 far
                 it
                 then
                 prevailed
                 ,
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 now
                 to
                 relate
                 ,
                 only
                 I
                 wish
                 it
                 might
                 yet
                 be
                 thought
                 of
                 to
                 the
                 
                   repairing
                   of
                   the
                   breach
                
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 division
                 hath
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 by
                 their
                 Office
                 
                   Messengers
                   of
                   Peace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 
                   first
                   word
                   to
                   cach
                   house
                
                 should
                 be
                 peace
                 ,
                 would
                 earnestly
                 promote
                 it
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 their
                 
                 Mother-Church
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 were
                 educated
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 thus
                 by
                 contending
                 about
                 circumstantials
                 lose
                 the
                 substance
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 our selves
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 the
                 adversary
                 of
                 both
                 ,
                 who
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 
                   saying
                   ,
                   So
                   would
                   we
                   have
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Which
           are
           the
           Primates
           works
           ,
           and
           which
           not
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Works
             already
             printed
             of
             Doctor
             
               James
               Usher
            
             ,
             late
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Armagh
             ,
             and
             Primate
             of
             all
             Ireland
             ,
             which
             are
             owned
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Latine
               .
            
             
               
                 DE
                 Ecclesiarum
                 Christianarum
                 successione
                 &
                 Statu
                 .
              
               Quarto
               ,
               Londini
               ,
               1613.
               
            
             
               
                 Epistolarum
                 Hibernicarum
                 Sylloge
              
               ,
               4o.
               Dublinii
               1630.
               
            
             
               
                 Historia
                 Goteschalci
              
               ,
               4o.
               Dublinii
               1631.
               
            
             
               
               
                 De
                 Primordiis
                 Ecclesiarum
                 Britanicarum
              
               ,
               4o.
               Dublinii
               1639.
               
            
             
               
                 Ignatii
                 Epistolae
                 cum
                 annotationibus
              
               ,
               4o.
               Oxoniae
               1645.
               
            
             
               
                 De
                 Anno
                 Solari
                 Macedonum
              
               ,
               8o.
               Londini
               1648.
               
            
             
               
                 Annales
                 Veteris
                 Testamenti
              
               ,
               Fol.
               Londini
               1650.
               
            
             
               
                 Annales
                 Novi
                 Testamenti
                 usque
                 ad
                 extremum
                 Templi
                 &
                 Reipublicae
                 Judaicae
                 excidium
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Fol.
               Londini
               2654.
               
            
             
               
                 Epistola
                 ad
                 Capellum
                 de
                 Variantibus
                 textus
                 Hebraici
                 Lectionibus
                 ,
              
               4o.
               Londinii
               1652.
               
            
             
               
                 De
                 Graeca
                 Septuaginta
                 Interpretum
                 versione
                 Syntagma
              
               4o.
               Londini
               1655.
               
            
          
           
             These
             four
             last
             are
             sold
             by
             
               John
               Crook
            
             ,
             at
             the
             Ship
             in
             St.
             Paul's
             Church-yard
             .
          
           
             
             
               In
               English.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   AN
                   Answer
                   to
                   a
                   challenge
                   made
                   by
                   the
                   Jesuite
                   Malone
                   in
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   Anno
                   1631.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   Sermon
                   preached
                   before
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Commons
                   ,
                   Febr.
                   18.
                   1618.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   Declaration
                   of
                   the
                   visibility
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   preached
                   in
                   a
                   Sermon
                   before
                   King
                   
                     James
                     ,
                     June
                  
                   20.
                   1624.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   Speech
                   delivered
                   in
                   the
                   Castle-Chamber
                   in
                   Dublin
                   ,
                   the
                   22.
                   of
                   November
                   ,
                   1622.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Religion
                   profest
                   by
                   the
                   ancient
                   Irish
                   and
                   Brittains
                   ,
                   4o.
                   1631.
                   
                
              
               These
               five
               are
               bound
               together
               in
               Quarto
               .
            
             
               Immanuel
               ,
               or
               the
               Incarnation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               4o.
               Dublin
               .
               1639.
               
            
             
               A
               Geographical
               Description
               of
               the
               
                 Lesser
                 Asia
              
               ,
               4o.
               Oxford
               ,
               1644.
               
            
             
               The
               judgement
               of
               Doctor
               Reynolds
               ,
               touching
               the
               Original
               of
               Episcopacy
               more
               largely
               confirmed
               out
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               An.
               1641.
               
            
             
               
               His
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Original
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Metropolitanes
               ,
               in
               4o.
               Oxford
               ,
               1644.
               
            
             
               His
               small
               Catechisme
               re-viewed
               ,
               12o.
               London
               ,
               1654.
               
            
             
               ☞
               His
               aforesaid
               Annals
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ;
               with
               the
               Synchronismus
               of
               Heathen
               Story
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               translated
               out
               of
               Latin
               into
               English
               now
               at
               the
               Presse
               ,
               Fol.
               to
               be
               sold
               by
               
                 John
                 Crook
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Ship
               in
               St.
               
                 Pauls
                 Church-yard
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             In
             regard
             there
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             divers
             books
             printed
             ,
             which
             go
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             late
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Armagh
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             his
             ,
             and
             more
             may
             be
             obtruded
             to
             the
             injury
             of
             him
             ,
             I
             have
             thought
             fit
             ,
             at
             the
             request
             of
             the
             Printer
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             Reader
             this
             advertisement
             following
             .
          
           
             IN
             Anno●
             1640.
             
             There
             was
             a
             book
             printed
             ,
             entitled
             
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Armaghs
               direction
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
            
             and
             Anno
             1641.
             
             Another
             book
             entitled
             
               Vox
               Hiberniae
            
             ,
             being
             some
             pretended
             notes
             of
             his
             ,
             at
             a
             publick
             fast
             .
             Both
             these
             at
             his
             Petition
             
             were
             suppressed
             by
             order
             from
             the
             
               House
               of
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               11.
               
               Feb.
            
             1641.
             and
             I
             hope
             will
             not
             be
             revived
             .
          
           
             In
             Anno
             1651.
             
             A
             book
             called
             
               (
               A
               Method
               for
               Meditation
            
             ,
             or
             
               a
               manual
               of
               Divine
               duties
            
             ,
             which
             most
             injuriously
             is
             printed
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             but
             is
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             he
             directed
             me
             then
             to
             declare
             publickly
             as
             from
             him
             ,
             yet
             in
             1657.
             
             It
             is
             again
             reprinted
             to
             his
             great
             dishonour
             .
          
           
             For
             his
             
               small
               Catechisme
            
             the
             Reader
             is
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             false
             one
             Printed
             without
             his
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             sold
             for
             his
             .
             The
             injury
             he
             received
             by
             it
             compelled
             him
             to
             
               review
               it
            
             ,
             with
             an
             Epistle
             of
             his
             own
             before
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             mark
             to
             know
             the
             right
             Edition
             ,
             though
             being
             framed
             for
             his
             private
             use
             in
             his
             younger
             yeares
             ,
             (
             about
             23.
             )
             he
             had
             no
             intention
             of
             it
             for
             the
             publick
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             Sermon-Notes
             taken
             from
             him
             have
             been
             Printed
             in
             his
             life-time
             under
             his
             name
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             hereafter
             )
             which
             divers
             have
             of
             
             late
             attempted
             )
             The
             Reader
             is
             to
             take
             notice
             that
             it
             was
             against
             his
             minde
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             disowned
             ,
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             as
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             his
             utmost
             to
             suppresse
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             living
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             his
             fear
             to
             be
             injured
             in
             it
             after
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             further
             confirmation
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             part
             of
             a
             Letter
             of
             his
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             
               Bishop
               of
               Meath
            
             ,
             (
             upon
             the
             like
             intention
             of
             a
             Printer
             ,
             who
             had
             gotten
             into
             his
             hands
             some
             Notes
             of
             his
             Sermons
             ,
             said
             to
             be
             preached
             by
             him
             in
             London
             ,
             and
             was
             about
             to
             publish
             them
             )
             which
             he
             wrote
             to
             Doctor
             Featly
             ,
             Chaplain
             to
             the
             then
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             for
             the
             stopping
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   to
                   use
                   all
                   your
                   power
                   to
                   save
                   me
                   from
                   that
                   disgrace
                   ,
                   which
                   undiscreet
                   and
                   covetous
                   men
                   go
                   about
                   to
                   fasten
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   I
                   must
                   be
                   driven
                   to
                   protest
                   against
                   their
                   injurious
                   dealings
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   as
                
                 Donatus
                 once
                 did
                 ,
                 
                   Mala
                   illis
                   sit
                   ,
                   qui
                   mea
                   festinant
                   edere
                   ante
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 
                   But
                   I
                   repose
                   cenfidence
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   will
                   take
                   order
                   that
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   wrong
                   as
                   this
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   done
                   unto
                   me
                   .
                
                 Remember
                 me
                 to
                 worthy
                 Doctor
                 Goad
                 ,
                 and
                 forget
                 not
                 in
                 your
                 prayers
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Dublin
                   ,
                   
                     Sept.
                     16.
                     1622.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Your
                   most
                   assured
                   loving
                   friend
                   ,
                   and
                   fellow
                   labourer
                   J.
                   A.
                   MEDENSIS
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
           
             THat
             book
             entitled
             the
             
               summe
               and
               substance
               of
               Christian
               religion
               ,
            
             some
             of
             the
             materials
             with
             the
             Method
             are
             his
             ,
             collected
             by
             him
             in
             his
             yonger
             years
             ,
             for
             his
             own
             private
             use
             :
             but
             ,
             being
             so
             unpolished
             ,
             defective
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             mistakes
             ,
             he
             was
             much
             displeased
             at
             the
             publishing
             of
             it
             in
             his
             name
             .
             And
             though
             it
             be
             much
             commended
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Ludovicus
               Crocius
            
             abroad
             ,
             yet
             that
             he
             did
             disown
             it
             as
             it
             is
             now
             set
             forth
             ,
             this
             Letter
             following
             ,
             wrote
             to
             Mr.
             
               John
               Downham
            
             ,
             (
             who
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             printed
             )
             doth
             sufficiently
             confirm
             ,
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             
               
               
                 
                   SIR
                   ,
                
              
               
                 YOu
                 may
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Catechisme
                 you
                 write
                 of
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 mine
                 ,
                 but
                 transcribed
                 out
                 of
                 Mr
                 ,
                 
                   Cartwrights
                   Catechisme
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Crooks
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 
                   English
                   Divines
                
                 ,
                 but
                 drawn
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 Method
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 Common-place-book
                 ,
                 where
                 other
                 mens
                 judgements
                 and
                 reasons
                 are
                 simply
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 approved
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 by
                 the
                 Collector
                 ;
                 besides
                 that
                 the
                 Collection
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 )
                 being
                 lent
                 abroad
                 to
                 divers
                 in
                 scattered
                 sheets
                 ,
                 hath
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 it
                 miscarried
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 (
                 well
                 nigh
                 )
                 being
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 be
                 recovered
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 so
                 imperfect
                 a
                 thing
                 Copied
                 verbatim
                 out
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 dissonant
                 from
                 mine
                 own
                 judgement
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 be
                 owned
                 by
                 me
                 ;
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 seem
                 good
                 to
                 any
                 industrious
                 person
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 
                 what
                 is
                 weak
                 and
                 superfluous
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 supply
                 the
                 wants
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 new
                 mould
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 framing
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 very
                 well
                 content
                 that
                 he
                 make
                 what
                 use
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 of
                 any
                 the
                 materials
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 whole
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 name
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
              
               
                 
                   
                     May
                     13.
                     1645.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Your
                   most
                   assured
                   loving
                   friend
                   JA.
                   ARMACHANUS
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
           
             A
             Book
             entituled
             
               Confessions
               and
               Proofs
               of
               Protestant
               Divines
               of
               Reformed
               Churches
               for
               Episcopacy
               ,
               &c.
            
             though
             it
             be
             a
             very
             Learned
             one
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             his
             ;
             Onely
             that
             of
             
               the
               Original
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Metropolitans
            
             (
             Frequently
             bound
             up
             with
             the
             former
             )
             is
             owned
             by
             him
             .
             unto
             which
             he
             was
             earnestly
             moved
             by
             a
             Letter
             from
             Doctor
             Hall
             ,
             the
             late
             Reverend
             and
             Learned
             
               Bishop
               of
               Norwich
            
             ,
             then
             
               Bishop
               of
               Exeter
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             shewing
             the
             great
             esteem
             he
             had
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             annexed
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             
               
               
                 To
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 most
                 Honoured
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 and
                 Primate
                 of
                 Ireland
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Most
                   Reverend
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   most
                   worthily
                   Honoured
                   ,
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
               
                 THat
                 which
                 fell
                 from
                 me
                 yesterday
                 ,
                 suddenly
                 and
                 transcursively
                 ,
                 hath
                 since
                 taken
                 up
                 my
                 after-midnight
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 must
                 crave
                 leave
                 ,
                 what
                 I
                 then
                 moved
                 ,
                 to
                 importune
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Grace
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 bestow
                 one
                 sheet
                 of
                 paper
                 upon
                 these
                 distracted
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 subject
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 shewing
                 
                 the
                 
                   Apostolical
                   Original
                
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 it
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 immediately
                 succeeding
                 antiquity
                 ;
                 Every
                 line
                 of
                 it
                 coming
                 from
                 your
                 Graces
                 hand
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 
                   super
                   rotas
                   suas
                
                 :
                 as
                 Solomons
                 expression
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   very
                   Apples
                   of
                   Gold
                   ,
                   with
                   Pictures
                   of
                   Silver
                   ,
                
                 and
                 more
                 worth
                 than
                 volumes
                 from
                 us
                 :
                 Think
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 stand
                 before
                 you
                 like
                 the
                 Man
                 of
                 Macedon
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 hear
                 me
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   and
                   help
                   us
                
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 your
                 Grace
                 is
                 wholly
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 whether
                 you
                 can
                 deny
                 it
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 please
                 your
                 Grace
                 to
                 take
                 your
                 rise
                 from
                 my
                 humble
                 motion
                 to
                 expresse
                 your self
                 in
                 this
                 question
                 ,
                 wherein
                 I
                 am
                 publickly
                 interested
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 to
                 professe
                 your
                 voluntary
                 resolutions
                 for
                 the
                 setling
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 either
                 misled
                 ,
                 or
                 doubting
                 Soules
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 I
                 hope
                 )
                 the
                 most
                 successefull
                 work
                 that
                 your
                 Grace
                 hath
                 ever
                 undertaken
                 ;
                 It
                 was
                 my
                 earnest
                 motion
                 long
                 ago
                 to
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 to
                 intreat
                 this
                 labour
                 from
                 your
                 Grace
                 ;
                 which
                 now
                 comes
                 from
                 my
                 meannesse
                 ;
                 
                 your
                 Gracious
                 humility
                 will
                 not
                 even
                 from
                 so
                 low
                 hands
                 disregard
                 it
                 ;
                 with
                 my
                 zealous
                 suit
                 ,
                 and
                 hopefull
                 expectation
                 of
                 a
                 yeilding
                 answer
                 ,
                 I
                 humbly
                 take
                 leave
                 ,
                 and
                 am
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   Graces
                   humbly
                   ,
                   and
                   heartily
                   devoted
                   JOS.
                   EXON
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A64661-e5820
           
             a
             Calvinum
             criminantur
             Jesuitae
             quod
             defendat
             Deum
             ,
             in
             primo
             instanti
             ante
             omnem
             praevis●●nem
             peccati
             ,
             quosdam
             absolutè
             elegisse
             ad
             gloriam
             ,
             alios
             destinâsse
             ad
             interitum
             .
             In
             secundo
             autem
             instanti
             ,
             peccatum
             Adami
             eo
             fine
             ordinâsse
             ,
             ut
             justitiam
             suam
             erga
             Reprobos
             ,
             &
             misericordiam
             erga
             Electos
             posset
             exercere
             .
             (
             determ
             .
             q.
             26.
             )
          
           
             b
             Verissimam
             Calvini
             sententiam
             ,
             hisce
             duabus
             proposicionibus
             contineri
             affirmo
             ,
             &c.
             Caecus
             est
             qui
             non
             videt
             in
             hisce
             locis
             substerni
             corruptam
             massam
             praedestinationis
             &c.
             subjectum
             esse
             tum
             Electionis
             tum
             reprobationis
             ,
             non
             causam
             ,
             
               &c.
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             c
             Decretum
             praedestinationis
             non
             solum
             deereto
             lapsus
             permittendi
             ,
             sed
             hominis
             Creandi
             priùs
             &
             antiquiùs
             esse
             ,
             &c.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             d
             Hoc
             tantùm
             cupio
             ut
             indè
             perspiciatis
             ,
             ipsos
             Pontificios
             Primarios
             esse
             hujus
             sententiae
             authores
             ,
             quae
             negat
             hominem
             lapsum
             fuisse
             divinae
             Praedestinationis
             subjectum
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             e
             Illud
             sole
             clarius
             testimonium
             est
             ,
             quod
             ex
             Augustino
             desumptum
             affertur
             &
             probatur
             à
             Calvino
             Institut
             3.
             c.
             23.
             sect
             .
             11.
             
             Ibid.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64661-e7510
           
             *
             Rom.
             9.
             21s
             Annotat.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64661-e10060
           
             *
             Vid.
             Augustin
             .
             Praefat.
             in
             speculum
             .
          
           
             a
             Edit
             .
             Lindebreg
             .
             pag.
             842.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             pag.
             373.
             
          
           
             a
             Whether
             the
             Proselyte
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             were
             tied
             thereunto
             ,
             is
             handled
             in
             the
             Talmud
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Seder
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             fol.
             8.
             d
             of
             my
             edition
             .
          
           
             b
             Compare
             with
             Deut.
             16.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             Part.
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             pag.
             83
             ,
             84.
             pag.
             90.
             
          
           
             a
             The
             variation
             of
             some
             rude
             American
             breaketh
             here
             no
             square
             no
             more
             than
             it
             doth
             in
             the
             unskilfull
             reckoning
             of
             their
             times
             .
             [
             They
             being
             meer
             Savages
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             word
             was
             not
             well
             left
             out
             by
             Gomarus
             ,
             in
             Investigat
             .
             p.
             123.
             
             The
             Greek
             ,
             S.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Upon
             these
             two
             words
             I
             ground
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Argument
             :
             which
             will
             hold
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             correction
             of
             Gottef●edus
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             in
             libro
             ,
             1.
             ad
             Nationes
             cap.
             13.
             
             
               Quod
               quidem
               facitis
               ,
               exo●bitantes
               &
               ipsi
               à
               vestris
               ad
               altenas
               religiones
               .
            
          
           
             a
             Oper.
             Lucian
             .
             Graec●
             lat
             .
             pag.
             893.
             edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             Ann.
             1615.
             
          
           
             Isych
             .
             
               lib.
               6.
               in
            
             Levit.
             cap.
             23.
             
             Vid.
             Lidya
             .
             De
             variis
             annorum
             formis
             ,
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             i.
             Consecuti
             sumus
             ,
             (
             juxta
             usum
             loquendi
             veterum
             .
             )
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Forojuliens
             .
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Part.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             pag.
             19.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Against
             Doctor
             Heylin
             ,
             part
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             pug
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             23.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             20.
             
             Matth.
             27.
             52
             ,
             53.
             
             Levit.
             23.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             28.
             26.
             
             Exod.
             34.
             22.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             1
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             41.
             
             Jam.
             1.
             18.
             
             Revel
             .
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             Thom.
             Waldens
             .
             Doctrinal
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             16.
             c.
             140.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             Acts
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             a
             It
             may
             be
             the
             three
             first
             syll
             ables
             of
             this
             word
             were
             wanting
             in
             the
             Greek
             Copy
             ,
             which
             the
             Translator
             used
             ;
             &
             thence
             came
             his
             viventes
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             D.
             White
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64661-e14610
           
             a
             Mr.
             Hely
             of
             Perry
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64661-e14890
           
             a
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             These
             two
             here
             instanced
             were
             not
             by
             way
             of
             diminution
             ,
             for
             he
             did
             highly
             approve
             of
             both
             ,
             as
             being
             excellent
             composures
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             either
             for
             the
             most
             part
             to
             be
             reckoned
             among
             the
             Agenda
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             Credenda
             ,
             or
             that
             in
             both
             there
             are
             some
             circumstantials
             observed
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             unto
             ,
             only
             
               for
               decency
            
             and
             order
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             come
             not
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             view
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             descending
             to
             particulars
             ,
             may
             easily
             appear
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64661-e19620
           
             a
             o
             Quod
             ad
             formulam
             precum
             &
             rituum
             Ecclesiasticorum
             valde
             probo
             ,
             ut
             certa
             illa
             extet
             à
             qua
             pastoribus
             discedere
             in
             functione
             sua
             non
             liceat
             ,
             tam
             ut
             consulatur
             quorundam
             simplicitati
             &
             imperitiae
             ,
             quam
             ut
             certius
             it
             a
             constat
             omnium
             inter
             se
             Ecclesiaerum
             consensus
             ;
             ●ostreme
             etiam
             ut
             obviam
             eatur
             desultoriae
             quorundam
             levitati
             ,
             qui
             Novationes
             quasdam
             affectant
             ;
             sic
             igitur
             statum
             esse
             Catechismum
             oportet
             statam
             Sacramentorum
             administrationem
             ,
             publicam
             item
             precum
             formulam
             ;
             vid.
             Ep.
             Anno
             1546.
             
             Protectori
             Angliae
             .
          
           
             a
             Answer
             to
             the
             
               Rhem.
               ●est
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A64661-e23280
           
             a
             The
             book
             of
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             ex
             Act.
             20
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             So
             taken
             in
             Mat.
             2.
             6.
             and
             Rev.
             12.
             5.
             and
             19.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Rev.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Ibidem
               etiam
               exhortationes
               ,
               castigationes
               &
               censura
               divina
               ;
               nam
               &
               judicatur
               magno
               cum
               pondere
               ut
               apud
               cert●s
               de
               Dei
               conspectu
               ,
               summúnque
               futuri
               judicii
               praejudicium
               est
               ,
               si
               qui●
               ita
               deliquerit
               ,
               ut
               à
               communicatione
               orationis
               .
               &
               conventuss
               ,
               &
               omnis
               sancti
               commecii
               relegetur
               ▪
               praesident
               probati
               quique
               seniores
               ,
               honorem
               istum
               non
               pretio
               ,
               sed
               Testimonio
               adepti
               .
            
             
               Tertul
               .
               Apologet.
               cap.
               
            
             39.
             
          
           
             g
             〈◊〉
             de
             a●io
             ●um
             manibus
             quam
             praesidentium
             ●●mimus
             ,
             Id
             
               de
               corona
               ●ilitis
               ,
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             h
             Dandi
             quidem
             Raptis●i
             habet
             jus
             summus
             sacerdos
             ;
             qui
             〈◊〉
             Episcopus
             :
             ●●hinc
             Presbytari
             &
             Diaco●i
             .
             Id.
             
               de
               Bapt.
               cap.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             i
             Omni
             actu
             ad
             ●e
             perlato
             placuit
             contrahi
             Presbyterium
             ,
             
               Cornel
               apud
               Cyp.
               epist.
            
             46.
             
          
           
             k
             Florentissimo
             alio
             cle●●●cum
             praesidenti
             
               Cyprian
               epist.
               55.
               ad
               Cornel.
            
             
          
           
             l
             Ut
             Episcopus
             nullius
             causam
             audiet
             absque
             praesentia
             Clericorum
             suorum
             ,
             alioquin
             irrita
             erit
             sententia
             Episcopi
             nisi
             Clericorum
             praesentiâ
             confirmetur
             ,
             
               Concil
               .
               Carthag
               .
               IV.
               cap.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             m
             Excerption
             .
             Egberti
             ,
             c.
             43.
             
          
           
             n
             15.
             q.
             7.
             cap.
             Nullus
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Church
             might
             Synodically
             be
             Governed
             ,
             Arch-Bishops
             and
             Bishops
             being
             still
             retained
             ,
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             superintendentes
             ;
             unde
             &
             nomen
             Episcopi
             trastum
             est
             ,
             
               Hieron
               ,
               epist.
               86.
               ad
               Evagrium
               .